𝗠𝗔𝗜𝗡 𝗠𝗔𝗦𝗧𝗘𝗥𝗟𝗜𝗦𝗧 ⎙ A full-time dreamer. I write fanfics to breathe life into the universes and intense plots that keep me awake at night.
𝒏𝒐𝒕𝒆𝒔 ㅤ ♡︎ 𓈒 I write fanfics about your favorite series, movies, and celebrities—so that you can be the star.
⎯⟢ OFF CAMPUS.
THE EMERGENCY SHIFT ✶ PT. 2 ✶ PT.3 | fem!reader x garrett graham & dean di laurentis
⌑ The Briar University ER is usually absolute chaos, but for her—a twenty-one-year-old clinical psychology intern—staying calm is second nature. Everything changes when the Division I hockey team storms in with an injured player. Faced with the campus golden boys, her sweet voice and firm boundaries completely disarm Garrett Graham and Dean Di Laurentis, igniting an unexpected tension that leaves them utterly obsessed.
FALSE GOD ✶ | fem!reader x garrett graham
⌑ For years, she has lived in the shadow of unrequited love, pledging her loyalty and her heart to Dean—a friend who never knew how to value her presence or give her the place she deserved. But the playing field changes completely when Garrett Graham enters her orbit.
THE SILENT FRACTURE ✶ | fem!reader x off campus boys
⌑ For the four captains of the Briar hockey team, the world has always had one unshakeable center: her. With her constant presence at games, their shared laughter at the fraternity house, and her unwavering support during every difficult time, she has become the light and anchor that holds the group together.
DAISIES ✶ | fem!reader x beau maxwell
⌑ Being Dean Di Laurentis’s sister at Briar University comes with one golden rule: don’t date athletes. And especially not Beau Maxwell, the irresistible captain of the football team. Yet, what started as a game of stolen glances turned into a secret romance spanning months. For Beau, those stolen early-morning hours with her mean everything—bound by the sole promise that he will always be there at the end of the day.
⌑ LOVE, DEAN ✶ | fem!reader x dean di laurentis
⎯⟢ LANDO NORRIS.
ROSES IN THE PADDOCK ✶ | fem!reader
⌑ Amid the roar of engines and shared silences, Lando keeps a rose that never withers. She was his pillar, his McLaren girl… until love stopped waiting in silence.
YOU ARE IN LOVE ✶ | fem!reader
⌑ The pilot Lando Norris escapes from F1 to a quiet beach in Brazil and finds y/n, a photographer who teaches him the "rhythm" of the stillness of the sea. Their romance is interrupted by the return to racing, leaving Lando under the pressure of Silverstone with the anchor of his love. Finally, Lando returns to Brazil after winning at Interlagos, choosing the certainty of his heart over speed.
UNDER MY SKIN ✶ | publicrelations!reader
⌑ Lando Norris's new relationship becomes the perfect target for social media when his ex-girlfriend—unable to let go of the past—launches a campaign of hate and public attacks against his current partner.
BLIND SPOT ✶ | fem!reader
⌑ The FIA year-end Gala in Paris is the epicenter of glamour, motorsport politics, and flashing cameras. For her, attending as a special guest from the luxury marketing sector is a golden opportunity, but her mind has been fixed on the driver of car number 4 all night.
⎯⟢ CONRAD FISHER.
AFTER THE HURRICANE ✶ | fem!reader
⌑ After Belly rejects Conrad on the beach, he remains alone beneath the starry night, shattered inside. Y/n Montenegro appears in silence, offering comfort without asking for explanations, just as she has in his most vulnerable moments. Between them, a deep bond is born—woven from presence, tenderness, and mutual understanding.
⎯⟢ RAFE CAMERON.
BETWEEN BLUE LIGHTS ✶ | pogue!reader
⌑ Between races, burning memories and silences that weigh more than words, a kook girl who learned to live among pogues faces what was and what could be.
⎯⟢ MIKE WHEELER.
LONG LIVE ✶ | chidhoodfriend!reader
⌑ The love y/n offers mike a respite in the war ageinst vecna, but their bond tighens when her connection with psychic manipulation forces him to question loyalty and truth.
⎯⟢ STEVE HARRINGTON.
SHADOWS OF CAMAZOTZ ✶ | girlfriend!reader
⌑ Two disappearances shake Hawkins: Holly Wheeler and Steve’s girlfriend, Y/n. Between lies, illusions, and Vecna’s power, hope wavers. Who will manage to escape before the darkness traps them?
⌗ synopsis — Being Dean Di Laurentis’s sister at Briar University comes with one golden rule: don’t date athletes. And especially not Beau Maxwell, the irresistible captain of the football team. Yet, what started as a game of stolen glances turned into a secret romance spanning months. For Beau, those stolen early-morning hours with her mean everything—bound by the sole promise that he will always be there at the end of the day.
⌗ author’s note — This story features high-tension seduction dynamics, lighthearted mutual flirting, social alcohol consumption in a university pub, and relaxed, high-content erotic scenes, and mature language suitable for adults audiences (18+ / MDNI).
The silence in the Briar hockey house at three in the morning was a myth, one of those urban legends veterans told rookies to convince them that at some point during the semester they would actually get eight hours of sleep. Usually at that hour, the wooden walls were still vibrating with the bass from some impromptu party, the dull echo of Garrett and Logan screaming at the TV over a FIFA bet, or the sound of someone’s skates being sharpened in the basement.
But on this Friday night, miraculously, the place felt like a tomb. Or at least, the closest thing to a tomb an over-hormoned fraternity of athletes could manage. The only real sound on the entire ground floor was the monotonous hum of the old refrigerator and the accelerated, almost violent echo of my own heart hammering against my ribs.
—If Dean wakes up and finds us here, I swear to God I’m going to use your football helmet as a human shield, Maxwell,— I whispered, pressing my back against the cold granite counter. I tried not to move too much, aware that my bare feet could make some loose floorboard creak.
Beau let out a low laugh. It was a husky, vibrating, and dangerously sexy sound that seemed to reverberate directly through the kitchen's air conditioning and slip beneath my skin. He stepped toward me with that feline, lazy, and completely confident stride he had every time he stepped onto the turf as captain of the Briar Bulls. It didn't matter that we were in enemy territory—the sacred, untouchable house of the hockey team—Beau moved around the kitchen as if he were the goddamn owner of the place.
He wore gray cotton pajama pants that hung temptingly low on his hips, leaving the line of his underwear and the sharp definition of his abs on display. His white T-shirt stretched to its limit against his broad shoulders and those pectorals sculpted by hours in the gym and brutal tackles.
—Your brother sleeps like he’s been anesthetized after the beating they took on the rink today, beautiful. Relax,— he murmured, closing the distance between us until the warmth radiating from his body enveloped me completely, wiping away the chill of the early morning.
He extended his long arms to either side of me, planting his palms on the counter and effectively trapping me within his personal space. He smelled incredible. An intoxicating blend of his sandalwood cologne, clean shower soap, and that scent that was so purely his own it drove me crazy and made me lose all common sense. With a fluid motion of his left hand, he opened the freezer beside me, reached his arm in, and pulled out a frozen pizza box from a cheap brand Logan had probably bought on sale. With an agility a guy nearly six-foot-four shouldn’t possess at three in the morning, he tore the plastic wrap open using his teeth, slid the dough onto a dented aluminum baking sheet, and shoved it into the oven he had already preheated in secret.
—I don’t understand how you can be hungry after the three double cheeseburgers you devoured in the yard after the game,— I teased in a whisper, tangling my fingers in the hem of his white T-shirt just to have an excuse to touch him.
—Today’s practice was hell, and keeping us a state secret burns way too many calories, babe,— he replied, flashing that lopsided, wicked smirk that caused havoc among half the female students on campus, but in this dark kitchen was an exclusive privilege just for me.
To drown out the sepulchral silence surrounding us and camouflage any noise, Beau reached his long arm toward the bar and unlocked his phone. With a quick tap on the screen, he selected a playlist and put on music at a ridiculously low volume, turning it into one more secret between the two of us. The opening acoustic chords of Justin Bieber’s "Daisies" began to float through the air. The combination of the soft guitar and Bieber’s melodic vocals gave the kitchen a completely different vibe. It no longer felt like a forbidden trek into my brother's house; it felt like our very own world.
Beau forgot all about the pizza. He took another step closer to me, forcing me to tilt my head back a bit to look at him. His hands—large, warm, and calloused from the leather of the football—slid slowly up my bare thighs, stopping right at the edge of the oversized Briar sweatshirt I had stolen from his closet earlier that week. His fingers traced my sides with incredible gentleness, a stark contrast to the brutality with which he tackled opponents on the field. In moments like this, the "rough captain" Beau vanished, letting out the ridiculously romantic and overprotective Beau I was fallen for down to my bones.
—I missed you in the stands today,— he said in a soft coo, resting his forehead against mine as the music advanced with a slow tempo. His right hand came up to my cheek, brushing his thumb across my skin. —The Bulls' VIP section looks fucking empty when you're not there.—
—You know perfectly well I couldn’t go, Beau,— I sighed, closing my eyes for a second to savor his touch. —Dean was glued to me all damn day. If he had seen me sitting in the section reserved for the football team's families, he would have started an interrogation worthy of the FBI. My brother has a ridiculous radar for these things when it comes to me.—
—I don’t give a flying fuck about Di Laurentis’s radar,— Beau declared in a husky voice, just a millisecond before leaning his head down and catching my lips with his own.
It was a slow, deep kiss, heavy with all the urgency and frustration accumulated from spending weeks dodging each other in the faculty hallways or limiting ourselves to knowing glances at parties. I stood on my tiptoes, wrapping my arms around his neck and burying them in his dark, untamed hair. I lost myself completely in the taste of his mouth, in the firmness with which he held me against him, as if I were the most valuable thing existing in that house. The background music kept playing in a whisper, just as the lyrics of the song turned more intimate, and Beau seemed to feel it too. He pulled away barely a millimeter, keeping his lips brushing mine, his breath hitching.
—Sometimes I remember when we first started,— he confessed with a small, nostalgic smile, tracing the contour of my jawline with soft kisses. —When you used to leave me on read and I’d just stare at my phone screen like an idiot. You leave me on read, babe, but I still get the message... I’d see those damn three dots appear and disappear, and it drove me completely insane trying to guess what was going through that pretty little head of yours. I was terrified this was just a game to you.—
I let out a stifled laugh against his neck, remembering the absolute panic I felt responding to the most coveted player at Briar, knowing he shared a roof with my older brother.
—I was scared, Beau. Let’s be real. You’re the captain of the football team, the star quarterback. I thought you were just trying to score a point with me for fun. I’m Cupid with arrows, babe, I’m just shootin’ my shot, right? I thought you’d get tired of me in two weeks and leave with some cheerleader from your faculty.—
Beau shook his head immediately, and the amusement on his face dissolved into a seriousness so deep it made my heart flip. His hands cupped my face with a protective firmness, forcing me to hold his gaze. Beau's dark eyes shone with a disarming honesty while Justin Bieber's voice sang about the certainty of love over the phone.
—It was never a game, and you know it. The way you got me all in my head, beautiful. I was so wrapped up in my own head with you that I couldn't even focus on the coach’s plays anymore. It got to a point where I was tired of the runarounds. I didn't want to be the secret guy, or the guy who greets you with indifference in the hallways just to avoid raising suspicions. Don't wanna be friends, I wanna get closer and closer. I wanted this. I wanted to have you in my life for real. But the only reason I put up with months of hiding, lies, and paranoia... was because of one thing.—
I caught my breath, trapped by the intensity of his words. Beau leaned in a little closer, letting his warm breath laced with the scent of sandalwood brush against me before whispering against my lips the exact line of the song that had become our mantra:
—That you’ll still be there...— Beau whispered in a tone so low and full of devotion it sent chills down my spine. —I just needed to know that. That no matter how tough the secret got, the drama with your brother, or the campus gossip, you would still be there for me at the end of the day. As long as you're there, I can handle any blow, babe. Whatever it is, you know I can take it.—
That was my undoing. Heart racing, I pulled his neck down and kissed him with all the force, passion, and relief I had been holding back for months. We lost ourselves so deeply in each other's warmth, in the security of that silent promise that we would always be there, that we forgot all about the rest of the universe. We forgot we were in a public kitchen at Briar, and we forgot the imminent danger.
Until a loose floorboard in the hallway creaked with the force of a gunshot in the middle of the night.
—What the hell...?— a raspy voice, thick with sleep and heavy with monumental confusion, echoed from the dark archway connecting the kitchen to the living room.
We broke apart instantly, nearly losing our balance. My breathing was an absolute mess, and I felt the blood turn to ice in my veins. Beau’s phone, immune to the drama, kept playing Justin Bieber’s melody at a low volume, making everything feel like the climax of a romance movie that had just gone terribly wrong.
There stood Dean. The one and only Dean Di Laurentis in all his early-morning glory: his platinum-blonde hair pointing toward the ceiling in complete chaos, his blue eyes narrowed against the glare of the fluorescent light, and a vacant blue plastic cup in his right hand. He looked like a zombie searching for a drink of water, but the surreal scene right in front of him jolted him awake faster than a bucket of ice water.
Dean blinked once. Twice. He rubbed his eyes with the back of his free hand, clearly convinced that the lack of sleep was making him hallucinate. He looked at Beau. Then he looked at me. Then he dropped his gaze to Beau’s hands, which by pure instinct had closed tightly around my waist to keep me behind him. Finally, my brother’s eyes locked onto the oversized sweatshirt I was wearing: official Briar Bulls gear, with the number 8 on the chest and the name MAXWELL stamped in huge letters across the back. To top it all off, the romantic music kept playing in the background.
—Maxwell?— Dean’s voice pitched up several octaves, losing all the raspiness of sleep. —What are you doing awake? And... why is there a girl in your...?— Dean stopped dead in his tracks. His pupils dilated, and his jaw dropped a couple of centimeters. —Little sister!?—
Panic left my legs feeling like jelly, but Beau reacted with the sheer reflexes of an elite athlete. Without letting go of me, he took a definitive step to the side, interposing his massive six-foot-four frame between Dean and me, blocking my brother's line of sight in a purely territorial and protective manner.
—Dean, man. Hey,— Beau said, maintaining a calm so exasperating that for a second, I wanted to punch him myself just to wipe that relaxed look off his face.
—Hey!? What do you mean 'hey,' Maxwell!?— Dean advanced a step into the center of the kitchen, pointing at us with the empty cup as if it were a loaded weapon. —I live here! This is my goddamn kitchen! What are you doing here at three in the morning, cooking... what is that, a frozen pizza?, with my little sister? And listening to Justin Bieber! And she’s wearing your clothes! The clothes of the goddamn football captain! My worst athletic enemy!—
—Dean, for God’s sake, keep your voice down, you're going to wake up Logan and the others,— I begged, peeking my head over Beau’s massive shoulder.
—I don’t give a flying fuck about waking up Logan!— Dean snapped, though by pure instinct his volume dropped to a furious, hissing, and lethal whisper. —I want a mathematical, logical, physical, and existential explanation as to why the star quarterback of Briar has his hands on my sister’s waist. Right now!—
Beau took a deep breath, crossing his arms and widening his shoulders even more, showcasing a firm posture that made it clear he didn't plan on taking a single step back or apologizing for what he felt.
—Drop the drama, Di Laurentis. We were going to tell you anyway.—
—Tell me what? Since when has this aberration been going on!?—
—Since a few months ago,— Beau confessed without blinking. Every trace of his usual playful tone vanished, replaced by a seriousness so mature and cutting it made my heart flip. —And it’s not a game, Dean. She isn't one of my weekend conquests on campus, or one of the girls from the VIP boxes. I love her. Truly. I’ve been counting the days, countin' the days, every damn week just to be able to spend a few hours with her hidden away from you because I knew you’d go psychotic. This is real, man. So put the cup down before you smash it with the strength of your fingers.—
Dean was left completely speechless. The mention that the unshakeable Beau Maxwell was in love with his sister seemed to freeze his brain cells. He stared at Beau, desperately searching for any hint of a lie or locker-room mockery, but the football captain's gaze was unwavering, almost defiant. Then he looked at me, noting my flushed red cheeks, my ragged breathing, and the way my hands tightly gripped the back of Beau's shirt.
—Months...— Dean repeated in a hollow whisper. For the first time in his egocentric life, the pieces of the puzzle clicked together in his head. —That’s why you suddenly cared about watching football games on Sundays. That’s why I found that hideous Bulls hat in your car. And that’s why you two get so stupid whenever this music plays. By Merlin’s boots, it was right in front of my goddamn face!—
At that exact moment of peak dramatic tension, the oven timer emitted a sharp, long, and shrill beep, cutting off Bieber’s music instantly and destroying the telenovela atmosphere.
Beau, without taking his eyes off his furious friend, reached back with total ease, fumbled blindly for the knob, and turned off the oven.
—The pizza’s done,— Beau announced with a perfectly rehearsed, defiant grin. —Are you going to sit down with us and eat like a functioning adult, or are you going to keep throwing a tantrum in your pajamas with an empty cup in your hand?—
Dean let out a long, loud huff, ran his hand over his face with tremendous frustration, and walked heavily toward the refrigerator's water dispenser, turning his back to us.
—I want half of that pizza,— he grumbled as the water filled his cup. —And you two better start talking from day one, because if I find out anything happened in my car, I will kill you, Maxwell.—
The next morning, the blinding sunlight streamed mercilessly through the large windows of the hockey house's main living room. The air was thick with the usual smell of reheated coffee, burnt toast, and the distinct aroma of hockey stick wax. Dean hadn't slept a single wink. He had dark, heavy bags under his eyes that made him look like a deranged raccoon, and he paced back and forth across the rug like a caged lion.
Meanwhile, Garrett and Logan were peacefully eating cereal straight out of the box, sitting on the couch with their feet propped up on the coffee table, completely locked into an NHL game replay.
Tucker walked into the living room with a calm stride, dressed in comfortable clothes and holding a steaming mug of coffee. He stopped dead in his tracks upon catching sight of Dean’s maniacal expression.
—Who did you murder, Di Laurentis? You look like you’re planning how to hide a body,— Tucker commented before taking a sip from his mug.
Dean froze right in the middle of the room, crossing his arms over his Briar sweatshirt with an amount of indignation that his body could barely contain.
—Nobody. Yet,— Dean growled, sweeping his eyes over his friends. —But I am a millimeter away from committing a first-degree crime. Do you guys have any idea what I discovered in my own kitchen last night? At three in the morning, to be exact.—
Garrett didn't even take his eyes off the television screen.
—What? That you leave empty pizza boxes outside the trash can and that's why we have an ant problem? Because if it's that, we all already know, Dean.—
—No, you piece of an idiot,— Dean hissed, taking a threatening step toward the couch. —I discovered Beau Maxwell. With my sister. Together. In some overly sweet, Disney-movie couple setup, cooking a frozen pizza and blasting Justin Bieber. She was wearing his goddamn football sweatshirt!—
There was a second of absolute silence in the room. Dean puffed out his chest, waiting for shocked shouts, slammed tables, collective curses, and promises from his teammates to break the quarterback's face for messing with the sister of the group. But the only thing that broke the silence was the crunch of Logan chewing on his Froot Loops.
Logan swallowed with total nonchalance, shifted his gaze from the TV to look at Garrett, then looked over at Tucker standing in the doorway, and finally returned his attention to Dean.
—Oh. You just found out last night?— Logan said with an indifference that bordered on offensive.
Dean blinked, and the color of his face went from pale to crimson red in less than three seconds. His brain cells short-circuited all over again.
—What do you mean 'you just found out'?— Dean asked in a dangerously low, trembling voice. —Logan... explain yourself.—
Garrett couldn't hold it in any longer and let out a loud, clear laugh, setting the cereal box down on the coffee table.
—Please, Dean. The entire goddamn Briar campus has known for months. They’ve been dating for almost the whole semester. Beau is completely screwed over her, he's all in his feelings. Three weeks ago, he almost broke a defensive lineman's hand from the state university at the Lounge just because the guy tried to get pushy and ask for your sister’s number. Beau guards what’s his with claws and teeth, man. That’s a secret to absolutely nobody... except you, since you live on your own planet.—
—You... you knew?— Dean pointed a trembling finger at Garrett, feeling the loyalty of the hockey brotherhood crumble right before his eyes.
—Of course I knew,— Garrett replied, shrugging his shoulders. —Beau asked me for advice last month on what to get her for their anniversary. I suggested a normal bouquet of flowers, but the over-the-top bastard ended up buying her that delicate gold chain she’s been wearing everywhere lately. Did you seriously never notice the chain?—
Dean, his eyes wide and his breathing ragged, whipped around toward Tucker, desperately searching for an ally, a sliver of sanity and loyalty in this house of traitors.
—Tucker... tell me you weren't aware of this. You're the only mature one here. Tell me you didn't hide from me that the football captain was sleeping with my sister.—
Tucker sighed with genuine sympathy, leaning his shoulder against the doorframe and taking a sip of his coffee.
—Sorry, man. Your sister confessed to me a while ago and asked me to have her back because she knew perfectly well you’d go exactly as psychotic as you're going right now. Besides, Beau was sitting right here on the porch last Tuesday afternoon waiting for her to go out. We talked about zone tactics and diapers for like an hour. He made it very clear to us that he was sick of hiding, that he loved her for real, and that he planned on telling you sooner or later, no matter what kind of tantrum you threw.—
Dean threw his hands up to his head, tugging at his own blonde locks, completely overwhelmed by the situation. He was outraged, scandalized, and deeply wounded in his big-brother pride.
—Are you telling me that every single guy in this goddamn house, that the entire Briar hockey team, and probably even the stadium janitor knew the star quarterback was crazy about my sister, except for me, who sleeps in the bedroom right next door!?—
—Basically, yeah,— Logan nodded, reaching out his arm to grab another handful of cereal and locking his attention back onto the game on TV. —You’re insufferably oblivious, Di Laurentis. The love between those two was reeking in the air, and you were just too busy admiring your own reflection in the bathroom mirror.—
—She is my goddamn sister!— Dean roared at the top of his lungs, completely out of his mind, as he spun around and bolted toward the front door, slamming it with a force that made the windows rattle. He was heading straight for the football training field, swearing that this morning, the captain of the Bulls was going to meet the true, destructive fury of a jealous hockey player.
⌗ synopsis — For the four captains of the Briar hockey team, the world has always had one unshakeable center: her. With her constant presence at games, their shared laughter at the fraternity house, and her unwavering support during every difficult time, she has become the light and anchor that holds the group together.
⌗ author’s note — This story contains heavy themes of sexual assault/rape and the emotional trauma following the event. It focuses deeply on the recovery, healing process, and the fierce protection of the main characters. Reader discretion is strongly advised.
For the four players on the Briar hockey team, the world was divided into two very distinct spaces: the frozen, brutal chaos of the hockey rink, and the absolute calm that only you knew how to give them. For years, you had become an immovable constant in their lives. You weren't just a friend; you were their anchor, the light that kept them sane amidst the pressure from recruiters, grueling practices, and campus fame. You had been there for every victory and every defeat, treating dislocated shoulders with the college first-aid team, helping Logan memorize play sheets, or brewing strong coffee in the fraternity kitchen at three in the morning so Tucker wouldn't fail his exams.
Hannah Wells and Allie Hayes shared that same devotion. To them, you were the heart of the group, the one who always managed to make the loud, massive players lower their guard.
That Friday night, the fraternity house was in full swing after a crushing victory against the Huskies. The music vibrated through the wooden walls, and punch flowed in red plastic cups. In the midst of the swarm of students, the boys had a biological radar programmed exclusively for you. It didn't matter how crowded the main room was; their eyes always sought you out in the crowd.
―Hey, make way for the boss!― Logan shouted, pushing his way through a group of freshmen as soon as he saw you enter the main living room. You were wearing Garrett’s giant sweatshirt, which hung down almost to your knees. ―Tucker, move, she brought the snacks you asked for.―
―I swear, if Logan eats your share, I'm benching him next game,― Garrett said, approaching you immediately. He wrapped a massive arm around your shoulders, dropping a quick kiss on your temple. ―I was checking the entrance every five minutes. I thought you fell asleep in the library.―
―I had to finish the clinic report, Graham,― you replied with a smile, letting yourself be guided toward the comfort of the worn-out couches in the VIP lounge. ―But I promised you guys I’d come celebrate. Hey, boys.―
―Hey, beautiful,― Tucker greeted from the kitchen, poking his head out with a spatula in his hand. ―I made you the wings with the sauce you like. Don't let Dean get near them, he’s already had three beers and is being insufferable.―
Dean Di Laurentis, sitting on the edge of the sofa with a lazy smile, raised his cup in your direction, his eyes gleaming with sincere affection.
―Don't listen to Tucker, babe. I am perfectly sober and highly offended,― Dean joked, patting the empty space next to him. ―Come over here and tell us how your day went at the hospital. Hannah and Allie were looking for you all afternoon to plan the weekend trip.―
―It's true!― Allie exclaimed, stepping out of the kitchen alongside Hannah, both wearing massive smiles upon seeing you. ―We missed you at lunch. These idiots wouldn't let us talk in peace because of how wired they were over the game.―
―They were insufferable,― Hannah agreed, sitting on the arm of the couch next to you. ―Garrett wouldn't stop repeating that he scored the third goal because you were watching him from section 10. His ego is through the roof.―
―Because it's true,― Garrett interjected with absolute seriousness, looking at you with unwavering devotion. ―If she isn't in the front row of section 10, the puck simply doesn't go in. It's science, Wells. It's not up for debate.―
Laughter filled the space, a warm and familiar sound that wrapped around the room. You felt safe, protected by those four walls of muscle and loyalty that would have burned the whole world down if you had asked them to. Communication flowed effortlessly; they knew each other so well that Tucker knew exactly when you were stressed about your grades just by watching how you moved your fingers, and Logan knew when you needed a silent bear hug after a difficult shift in the ER. They were an unbreakable family.
The noise of the party continued outside, but in that corner of the house, surrounded by Hannah, Allie, and the four boys, time seemed to stand still. Dean reached out his arm to grab one of the wings Tucker had just placed on the coffee table, earning an immediate smack from Garrett.
―Wait for her to serve herself first, you animal,― Garrett grumbled at him. ―Where did your rich Connecticut boy manners go?―
―My manners died in the second period when the Huskies defenseman slammed me into the boards, Graham,― Dean replied, rolling his eyes, though he ended up smiling at you with that lazy warmth he reserved only for the group. ―Come on, babe, save my life and share one with me before Garrett puts me on impeachment trial.―
―Here, Dean, don't cry,― you said laughing, passing him the plate while settling deeper under Garrett’s arm. ―Though Tucker is right, the sauce turned out amazing today, Tuck. I really needed it after dealing with the health department's admission reports all day.―
Tucker smiled from the kitchen doorway, wiping his hands on a dishtowel, his eyes shining with domestic pride.
―I know, beautiful. That's why I made it. I knew your week was looking heavy with the clinical simulations. Logan wanted us to buy frozen pizza, but I told him not to even think about it. If you come to this house, we eat real food.―
―Hey! The frozen pizza from the corner isn't that bad,― Logan defended himself with his mouth half-full, earning a look of absolute disgust from Hannah.
―Logan, that pizza tastes like wet cardboard and you know it,― Hannah declared, crossing her legs. ―Be grateful you have Tucker in the house or you would have died of scurvy your freshman year. Anyway... changing the subject, tomorrow afternoon we have to go to the mall to check out the dresses for the end-of-term gala. Will you be able to come with us, or is the hospital going to kidnap you again?―
You looked at Hannah and then at Allie, feeling that warmth in your chest from knowing that they always included you in everything, despite your chaotic schedule.
―I have Saturday afternoon off,― you assured them, taking a sip of the drink Garrett had prepared for you. ―I promise not to make excuses. I urgently need a break from textbooks and lab coats.―
―Perfect!― Allie clapped enthusiastically. ―Because I saw a spectacular blue dress in the main store window that is going to look amazing on you. If these idiots behave, maybe we'll let them match with us.―
―I’ll wear blue if she asks me to,― Garrett declared without a second thought, gently squeezing your shoulder. ―I have absolutely no problem matching the team boss.―
―You are so whipped, Graham,― Logan mocked, throwing a crumpled napkin at him. ―We all know that if she asks you to wear a pink tutu for the next game against Harvard, you’ll put it on without a peep.―
―And I’d score three goals wearing it, Logan,― Garrett fired back with an arrogant smirk, making the whole room burst into laughter once again.
The night went on like that, between light jokes, promises of weekend trips, plans for the upcoming summer, and the absolute certainty that nothing in the world could break the bond they shared. You were their light, the girl they would give their lives for without a second thought, and they were your protectors, the hockey boys who made the demanding, cold world of college medicine much easier to bear. Nothing could go wrong when they were all together in that old fraternity living room.
The change did not happen gradually; it was a clean, sharp, and heartbreaking cut that left the entire fraternity house in absolute bewilderment. Two weeks after that perfect night of laughter, chicken wings, and promises of blue dresses, Briar was facing their rival university's team in one of the most tense, loud, and decisive games of the season. The atmosphere inside the hockey stadium was a cauldron about to boil over: the raw, white lights reflecting off the freshly polished ice, the deafening roars of the home crowd making the wooden bleachers shake, and pure adrenaline floating like an invisible mist inside the locker room.
Garrett Graham adjusted his heavy shoulder pads with mechanical movements, but his eyes were not fixed on the coach's strategy board. Dean Di Laurentis was checking the tape on his hockey stick for the third consecutive time, an unmistakable sign that his usual aristocratic indifference was being eaten away by nerves. Logan and Tucker came running into the preparation area after the final warm-up on the ice, ready for the final pep talk before jumping into the tunnel.
However, before crossing the metal gate that led to the rink, as they had done in every damn game since their freshman year of college, the four of them looked up at the same time toward section 10, the VIP row located right behind the home bench.
The seat was completely empty.
There was no blue Briar sweatshirt adorning the backrest, no encouraging smile waiting for their eyes to meet, no makeshift signs or medical notebooks resting on anyone's knees. Nothing. Only the cold, gray plastic of the uninhabited chair under the stadium spotlights. Hannah Wells and Allie Hayes were sitting a couple of rows higher, but their faces did not reflect the usual excitement of the game; they shared looks of deep concern, checking their cell phones every thirty seconds.
―Where the hell is she?― Logan asked, stopping dead in his tracks right at the threshold of the tunnel, adjusting his helmet with a trembling hand while his brow furrowed tightly. ―She told me Thursday morning she’d come. She promised me she was leaving early from her simulation shift at the health department.―
―She probably got delayed with some last-minute clinical report at the hospital,― Tucker replied, trying to force a pragmatic and calm tone of voice, although the pang of bad omen in his chest was so obvious that he couldn't even look Logan in the eye. ―Come on, boys, the referee's whistle is about to blow and we can't let the coach see us distracted. We'll celebrate with her at the house as soon as she gets there.―
But she didn't get there. Playing that game for the Briar captains was the closest thing to skating completely blind in the middle of a blizzard. Garrett, whose instinct on the rink was usually infallible, missed a clean pass in the neutral zone that cost the team a dangerous counterattack. Dean, consumed by a dull frustration he didn't know how to channel, received a two-minute penalty on the bench for excessive aggressiveness after slamming an opposing forward into the boards unnecessarily. Logan was on the verge of sparking a massive brawl in the second period just because an opposing defenseman skated too close to the empty bench. When the game ended, with a bitter and hard-fought victory barely secured in the last minute thanks to an individual play by Tucker, the boys didn't even celebrate on the ice. They walked into the locker room in silence, ripped the helmets off their heads, and pulled their phones out of their lockers immediately.
There were no missed calls. There were no text messages. The chat screen was completely static.
The next day, the majestic and noisy fraternity house felt unusually cold, as if the soul of the place had evaporated with the start of the weekend. Worried to the limit, Garrett and Dean decided to put aside the text messages that jumped straight to voicemail and went to look for you in person at your shared dorm on Sunday afternoon. They walked with firm steps along the campus path, hands shoved into the pockets of their varsity jackets, their jaws tense. When they knocked on the door, it was Allie who opened it, revealing an expression of total bewilderment, exhaustion, and an obvious sadness in her features.
―Hey, boys...― Allie said in a very low voice, taking a step back and glancing toward the inside of the long hallway that led to the rooms. ―It’s good that you're here.―
―Is she inside, Allie?― Garrett asked bluntly, trying to crane his neck to look over her shoulder into the common room. ―She didn't go to the game on Friday, she didn't even give a heads-up. She isn't answering Tucker's messages or Dean's calls. What the hell happened?―
Hannah approached from the dorm's small kitchen, her arms crossed tightly over her chest and a frown of absolute frustration etched on her lips.
―The truth is, we don't have the slightest idea what's wrong with her, boys. We are just as scared as you are,― Hannah confessed, letting out a heavy sigh. ―She came back very late Friday night, long after the game ended. She didn't even turn on the living room lights. She locked herself straight in her room, and yesterday, Saturday, she barely crossed the threshold to grab a glass of water. She told us through the wood that she had a brutal academic workload with the hospital reports and that she needed to sleep for twenty-four hours straight. But today she got up before dawn, packed all her books into her backpack, and ran off to the medical library before either of us could make her breakfast. She’s... weird. Extremely distant. She’s avoiding us.―
―Distant with the two of you?― Dean asked, his hazel eyes gleaming with a dangerous mix of confusion and restrained annoyance. ―She never does that. If her third year of med school had her this stressed, she would have told us on Friday in the kitchen. Tucker would have brought containers of food for the whole week to the hospital. I'm going to the library right now.―
―No, Dean, wait a second, don't go,― Allie begged him, placing a firm hand on his forearm to stop his advance. ―Hannah and I already went to look for her a couple of hours ago. We tried to sit next to her, we brought her a coffee, but she put up an invisible wall immediately. She gave us a perfectly fabricated excuse about a clinical simulation exam she has tomorrow morning and asked us please to leave her alone because she needed absolute concentration. She actively avoided us, boys. She didn't even hold our gaze for more than two seconds. It was like we were talking to a complete stranger.―
The four boys spent the next few days of the week trying with all their might to break that damn glass wall you had raised overnight around yourself. However, every time they managed to intercept you in the hallways of the faculty of health sciences or near the campus laboratories, your body language changed completely, turning into a painful declaration of rejection. You no longer stopped to laugh with them, nor did you allow them to take the heavy backpack off your shoulders; you pressed your books against your chest as if they were a protective shield, took an involuntary step back if any of them tried to wrap an arm around you, and always, with an icy precision, you had a flawless excuse ready on the tip of your tongue.
―I have a double shift in the emergency room, Logan, I really can't go to dinner at the house today,― you said on Tuesday morning, when he politely blocked your path near the faculty's coffee machines. ―I'm so sorry. Say hello to Tucker and Garrett for me.―
―But beautiful... Tucker made the beef lasagna just because he knows perfectly well it's your favorite food in the world,― Logan insisted, his voice laced with a tenderness so genuine it hurt to hear. He took a step forward and tried to touch your shoulder with the tips of his fingers to give you one of his usual bear hugs, but you flinched on the spot, dodging the physical contact with an almost violent speed, as if his hand were going to burn your skin. ―Hey... what's going on? Did we do something wrong? If it's because of the idiot joke I made at the party about the frozen pizza, I swear on my career it was just a joke...―
―It's nothing like that, Logan, really, nothing is wrong. It's not because of you, or the boys,― you cut him off abruptly, feeling a suffocating knot tighten in your throat as you took a step back. ―It's just the hospital. I'm... really deep in my own world lately, too tired with the clinical simulation practices. I have to go now, I'm extremely late for the lab. See you later.―
You walked away at a hurried pace down the old hallway, your eyes fixed on the gray floor tiles and your heart beating wildly against your ribs, forcing yourself not to look back even once. You couldn't allow yourself to see the expression of absolute pain and bewilderment you had left etched on Logan's face.
What none of the four Briar captains could even imagine at that moment was that your sudden distance was not born from academic fatigue or hospital stress. It was born from the purest, most paralyzing, dark, and destructive fear that a person could harbor in their soul. Behind your dull gaze, your marked dark circles, and your milimetrically structured excuses, hid the atrocious memory of that Friday night. The vivid memory of the deserted alley behind the hockey stadium, of rough and violent hands wearing the rival team's uniform, and of a cruel voice that had stripped away your innocence and peace in a second, whispering venomous words into your ear that had shattered you inside: ―This is what you really wanted, bitch. You spend your life surrounded by men like Tucker, Logan, Garrett, and Dean... you've been begging for this since the first day you stepped onto Briar.―
Guilt was eating you alive, settling into your chest like a black parasite. You felt dirty, completely broken, and the mere thought that your four unconditional protectors would find out that your closeness to them, that the pure love you had for them, and your constant presence in their world had been used by a monster as the perfect argument to hurt you, filled you with a terror so sharp that you preferred to turn off your own light forever before allowing them to see your bloody pieces.
By Thursday afternoon of that same week, the situation inside the Briar fraternity house had become completely unsustainable. The cheerful, competitive, and loud atmosphere that normally defined the athletes' home had vanished, replaced by a thick, tense silence heavy with a dull frustration. The team was losing its footing on the rink; Garrett Graham barked at the defensemen during morning practices over millimeter-wide mistakes, Dean Di Laurentis ignored the coach's instructions with a dangerous coldness, and Tucker had burned dinner twice in a row because his mind was floating far away from the kitchen, lost in the mystery of your disappearance. Logan, for his part, spent the dead hours sitting on the couch, staring blankly at his phone screen, waiting for a text from you that never arrived.
However, what finally set off all the group's alarms and transformed their worry into a desperate urgency was a chance discovery that Dean made around three in the afternoon, while heavy-footing his way toward the faculty of health sciences to fulfill a mandatory tutoring session.
As he crossed the faculty’s old hallway—a long corridor lined with colonial stone arches and large glass windows that looked into the clinical simulation laboratories where med students usually held their practices—Dean stopped dead in his tracks. His massive frame tensed completely beneath his dark Briar jacket. Through the glass, fogged up by the afternoon cold, he saw you.
You were sitting on a worn-out wooden bench at the end of the deserted corridor, where the sunlight barely managed to filter through. But you weren't alone.
Beau Maxwell was sitting right next to you.
Beau, the junior who was also part of the football team—he was the captain but had always maintained a low, quiet profile away from the campus spotlights, so to speak—was the only man you hadn't driven away with your perfect excuses. Dean watched in absolute silence, feeling a violent pang of territorial jealousy mixed with a suffocating anguish, as Beau maintained a highly respectful distance, holding a glass of mineral water for you with both hands while your shoulders remained completely slumped, your gaze fixed on the gray floor tiles and your body wrapped in a fragility they had never seen you possess. There was no laughter, none of the overwhelming and loud energy of the fraternity; there was only a sepulchral silence, a dead calm that you seemed to be using as a human shield to protect yourself from the rest of the world.
Dean didn't think twice. He pulled his phone from his pocket and sent a direct message to the group chat of the four captains: ―Old hallway at the health faculty. Right now. Bring Tucker and Logan. She’s here with Maxwell.―
Less than ten minutes later, the four massive silhouettes of the Briar captains advanced in single file, with fast, firm, and determined steps through the stone corridor. They were ready to confront you once and for all, to demand a real explanation for your distance, to break that damn glass wall by force if necessary, and to brush Beau aside with the implacable authority granted to them by being the owners of the territory.
However, the four of them stopped dead in their tracks just before turning the corner that led to the practice locker room of the simulated hospital. The heavy, old oak door was slightly ajar, just a few inches, and the voices coming from inside resonated with terrifying clarity in the emptiness of the deserted hallway.
―You have to talk to them once and for all... please,― Beau’s voice was heard, soft, measured, laced with a compassion and concern so legitimate it was painful to listen to. ―I was with Garrett on the rink today during morning practice, and I swear to you he is completely losing his mind. He missed three free shots. Tucker isn't sleeping at all, he spends the whole night pacing around the kitchen. The boys are dying of worry for you, beautiful. They feel in their souls that they are losing you piece by piece, and they're going crazy because they don't understand what the hell they did wrong for you to shut them out of your life like this.―
A stifled sob, a broken, sharp sound full of suffering that the four boys instantly recognized as your voice, froze the blood right in their veins. Logan felt the air escape his lungs. The four of them immediately pressed themselves against the stone wall next to the door, holding their breath, their fists clenched so tightly inside their pockets that their knuckles turned completely white.
―I can't, Beau... I really can't look them in the face,― you replied through tears, and your voice sounded so devoid of all the strength, neatness, and analytical authority you usually assumed at the hospital that it sounded like the lament of a frightened little girl. ―Every time I see their blue sweatshirts on campus, every time I smell their cologne in the distance or hear their loud voices in the cafeteria, my brain just disconnects. I’m right back in that damn dark alley behind the stadium. I’m hearing that miserable guy from the rival team repeating every single one of his words to me while he pinned me against the wall.―
The silence that settled in the hallway for the next two seconds was purely electric, charged with the density of a blizzard about to erupt. Garrett's eyes widened, feeling the university floor vanish completely from beneath his feet. Dean rested the back of his head against the cold stone of the wall, his jaw so tight that a spasm of pure violence rippled through his neck.
―What exactly did that fucking monster tell you, beautiful?― Beau asked inside the room, his own voice trembling with pain. ―Tell me. You need to get it out of your head.―
―He told me... he told me this was what I really wanted,― you confessed in a choked cry that completely shattered the hearts of the four men listening outside. ―He grabbed me by my hair and whispered in my ear that I had asked for it by always living surrounded by men. He mentioned their names, Beau. He mentioned Tucker, Logan, Garrett, Dean... He told me with horrible contempt that since I always hung around the Briar captains, a bitch like me was just begging for a real hockey player to take her by force in the dark. He used my boys to destroy me! I feel like it's my fault... I feel like if I hadn't been so close to them at parties, if I hadn't gone to their games in section 10, that monster wouldn't have chosen me. I pushed them away because I can't let them see me broken because of them... I don't want them to carry that burden.―
On the other side of the door, the whole world of the four Briar captains ground to a halt, plunging into the abyss. A wave of remorse, brutal guilt, and heartbreaking pain hit them directly in the center of their chests as they understood the magnitude of the tragedy: their unconditional love, their constant protection, their loud hugs, and their territorial presence in your life had been manipulated and used by a psychopath from the rival team to subdue you, to strip away your peace, and to make you believe you were responsible for your own hell.
But the remorse and guilt lasted for barely a miserable second in their systems. Instantly, their blood boiled again, replaced by a fury so blind, so pure, so lethal, and so coordinated that the air in the health faculty seemed to freeze entirely. The unconditional love they had for you ―to the death― transformed into a dark instinct of possession, absolute protection, and relentless vengeance.
There were no medical excuses that mattered anymore. There was no academic distance they were going to respect. Their light was bleeding inside that room, and the four gods of Briar were ready to tear down the door and claim what was theirs.
The sound of the last sob that leaked through the crack of the simulated locker room's oak door didn't just travel through the thick air of the old hallway of the faculty of health sciences; it embedded itself directly into the center of the chests of the four men waiting outside, shattering the last barrier of their civilized restraint. The revelation of the truth—the cruel words of the rival team player, the weight of the unjustified guilt you were carrying in absolute solitude, and the perverse use of their own names as a psychological weapon to subdue you—transformed the initial remorse of the hockey captains into a unified, cold, and lethal force.
Garrett Graham didn't wait for anyone to give an order. His fingers, long and trained for the firmness of a hockey stick, closed around the brass knob of the half-open door. With a sharp, direct push devoid of all subtlety, the heavy wooden structure struck against the inner wall of the simulated classroom, cutting off the echo of the crying and Beau Maxwell’s comforting murmur.
The impact of the door resonated like a gunshot in the confined space. Looking up with red, swollen eyes from the tears, your breath hitching, you were met with the sight of the four massive silhouettes completely blocking the only exit from the room. Dean Di Laurentis entered first, his shoulders tense beneath his dark jacket, his jaw so tight that the veins in his neck stood out like steel wires, and a fixity in his hazel eyes that was genuinely terrifying. Behind him, Garrett, Logan, and Tucker fanned out, closing the space, transforming the practice room into a territory under absolute military control.
Beau Maxwell stood up from the wooden bench immediately. The massive football captain, carrying his imposing physical presence, instinctively placed himself half a step between you and the oncoming fury of the newcomers. His hands were open in a gesture of truce, but his feet were firmly planted, proving that he would not be easily intimidated, not even by the best friend he considered a brother.
―Boys, pump your goddamn brakes right now,― Beau said, his deep voice dropping in tone to try and dampen the static in the room, looking directly at Dean. ―I know what you heard from the hallway. I know you're furious, but this is not the time or the place for you to come in here like a goddamn Briar wrecking ball. She doesn't need your noise right now. She needs some fucking air.―
Dean took a step forward, completely ignoring Beau’s physical size, though his eyes scanned your figure curled up on the bench, locking onto how your hands trembled around the water glass and how you tried to hide your face behind your medical books as if you wanted to vanish from the face of the earth.
―Step aside, Beau,― Dean ordered, and his voice wasn't a shout, but a low, raspy murmur, heavy with an authority so icy it made the air in the simulated classroom seem to drop several degrees below zero. ―You're my best friend, Maxwell. I consider you my brother, and I respect more than anyone on this campus that you were here taking care of her this week when we were too stupid to see what was happening. But your shift is over. Move out of her goddamn way before I forget who you are.―
―I’m not moving if you're going to overwhelm her, Di Laurentis,― Beau shot back, holding his gaze with the same steel stubbornness he used to lead his own team on the football field. ―She’s terrified. Can’t you see that? Look at her. The last thing she needs is four goddamn six-foot-four apes starting to yell about witch hunts and vengeance in the middle of the health faculty.―
Garrett took a lateral step, placing himself right next to Beau. Resting a massive hand on the football captain's shoulder, he applied a downward pressure, firm but controlled, conveying an unmistakable warning.
―Beau, seriously, don't play shield with us today,― Garrett intervened, his dark eyes fixed on yours, devouring every trace of pain in your features. ―We appreciate what you did. You're a good guy, and you look out for your own. But she is our constant. She is our light. And if you think for a single second that we're going to stand on the other side of that door after hearing that some miserable fuck destroyed her peace using our names, then you don't know us at all. Give us some space. Now.―
Tucker, maintaining a remnant of the pragmatic sanity that characterized him, walked over to Beau and placed a hand on his opposite arm, guiding him gently but with an immovable force toward the classroom exit.
―Go to the cafeteria, Beau. Please,― Tucker asked in a thread of a voice that trembled with pure, restrained rage. ―Make sure nobody walks down this hallway for the next hour. Do us that favor as Dean’s friend. We’ve got her. We've got everything from this goddamn second on.―
Beau looked at Tucker, then at Logan, who remained by the door threshold with his arms crossed and an expression of pain so deep he seemed to be holding back the urge to punch the wall. Finally, Beau turned toward you, seeking your approval with his eyes. You, your chest rising and falling in silent spasms, nodded slightly, letting him know you were safe with them. Beau let out a long sigh, looked at the four hockey captains with one last silent warning in his eyes, gave Dean a firm slap on the shoulder in support, and walked out into the hallway, closing the heavy door behind him and leaving you all in a silence that felt eternal.
As soon as the lock clicked, the wall of containment you had maintained all week in front of your friends collapsed entirely. You shrank even further into the wooden bench, lowering your head, feeling the shame, the fear, and the dirty sensation of guilt choking your throat. You expected demands, you expected technical hockey questions, you expected the loud indignation that always characterized the Briar athletes.
But there was none of that.
Logan was the first to move. He crossed the distance between you with slow, almost floating steps, stripped of all the roughness of his usual movements on the hockey rink. He knelt directly on the gray tiled floor, right in front of your knees, forcing himself to stay below your line of sight so as not to be intimidating in the slightest. His large hands, scarred from games, extended with infinite slowness, not touching you just yet, silently asking for permission.
―Beautiful... look at me,― Logan asked, and his voice, usually cheerful, loud, and full of jokes, sounded broken, torn by a restrained crying he refused to let out in front of you. ―Please, beautiful, look at me. Don't hide from us. Not from us. I’m begging you.―
With a supreme effort that hurt your very soul, you raised your head slowly, letting your books drop onto the bench. Your eyes, flooded with fresh tears, met Logan's. The big Briar defenseman, the guy who leveled two-hundred-pound opponents on the ice without blinking, had eyes full of tears that rolled freely down his cheeks.
―It's not your fault,― Logan said in a desperate whisper, clenching his fists against his own thighs to restrain the urge to wrap his arms around you. ―Listen to me carefully. I don't give a fuck what that miserable monster told you in that alley to try and take away your peace. We don't care what he put in your head. You didn't ask for anything. Being close to us, laughing with us in the kitchen, coming to our games... that is the only pure and clean thing we have at this goddamn university. Don't let that piece of shit stain what you mean to us. I won't allow it.―
Tucker approached from the side, sitting on the edge of the wooden bench, leaving a respectful distance but close enough so you could feel the comforting warmth of his body. He took off his varsity jacket and, with extreme gentleness, draped it over your shoulders, covering your medical practice uniform, enveloping you in the familiar scent of fabric softener, coffee, and the home-like warmth that always emanated from him.
―I am so sorry I wasn't there,― Tucker said, resting his elbows on his knees and covering his face with his hands for a second before looking at you with absolute seriousness. ―I’m sorry you had to spend this week alone in the hospital, inventing excuses to protect us from the pain. Thinking that you were suffering through this while I was cooking lasagna and complaining about exams... it turns my stomach, beautiful. You broke our hearts by pulling away, but now we understand. We understand everything. You are not going to carry this alone for another second.―
Dean, who had kept his distance a few paces away, staring out the window to try and control the tide of destructive violence that threatened to push him over the edge, turned slowly. He walked over to the bench and sat down on the other side of you, letting his massive shoulder brush yours through Tucker’s jacket. His hand slid along the wood of the bench until it touched your freezing fingers, wrapping them in a warm firmness that brought your pulse back.
―That coward will pay for every single one of his words, babe,― Dean whispered, his voice vibrating with a feline, dark, and purely territorial intensity. ―He used our names because he fears us. He used our place in your life because he knew the only way to weaken the strongest girl at Briar was to make her doubt her own family. But he made the worst mistake of his goddamn life. He touched you. Choose whether you want us to destroy him today or tomorrow, because one way or another, he’s going down. From today on, we are your shadow. You are not going to hide in the library anymore. You are not going to spend a shift alone at the hospital ever again.―
Garrett knelt beside Logan, completing the perfect circle around you. He took both of your hands in his, feeling the residual trembling of your body, and leaned in until his forehead rested against your fingers.
―You are our light, beautiful,― Garrett said, with a solemnity that felt like a sacred oath. ―Don't let the shadows of an alley blow out who you are. We’re getting you out of here, we’re going to the house, and we’re going to make sure you smile in section 10 again if it's the last thing we do on this campus. Hannah and Allie are already on their way to the fraternity. The whole group is closing ranks for you. You are not alone. Never again.―
The tears continued to fall down your cheeks, but this time, the suffocating weight of guilt began to dissolve under the impact of their words, replaced by the absolute certainty that, no matter how broken you felt at that moment, you had four unbreakable walls and a football captain watching your back outside, all willing to hold you up until you were back on your feet.
The journey from the faculty of health sciences to the Briar fraternity house was nothing like the group's usual walks. There was no loud laughter, no Logan shoving Dean, no Garrett arguing about game stats. The boys escorted you, forming an impassable physical barrier: Garrett walked to your left, his shoulder brushing yours; Dean positioned himself to your right, keeping his hand firmly intertwined with yours inside the pocket of Tucker's jacket; while Tucker himself and Logan covered the rear, scanning the campus with glances so sharp that any student attempting to approach and say hello immediately crossed the street.
When they arrived at the large wooden house, the front door opened before Garrett could even pull out his keys. Hannah Wells and Allie Hayes appeared on the threshold. The moment their eyes met yours, seeing your swollen cheeks and how you came wrapped in Tucker's massive varsity jacket, their expressions of frustration instantly transformed into pure female protective instinct.
―Oh, sweetheart!― Allie exclaimed, running down the porch steps to wrap you in a soft embrace, taking care not to press too hard against you. ―Come here. You're home now. Leave her to us, boys.―
Hannah stepped between you and the four players, placing a hand firmly on Garrett’s and Dean’s chests with absolute authority.
―We’re going up to her room,― Hannah sentenced, looking at the captains with a seriousness that admitted no replication. ―We’re giving her a hot shower, making her some tea, and making her feel clean and safe. You four stay down here. I don't want to hear shouting, I don't want to hear punching against the walls, and I don't want you going up there to overwhelm her with your testosterone questions until she is ready. Is that clear?―
―Hannah, we want to be with her,― Logan replied in a choked voice, clenching his jaw. ―I don't want to leave her alone for a single second.―
―She’s not going to be alone, Logan, she’s going to be with us,― Allie replied sweetly but with unwavering determination from your side. ―Trust us. Make her something light to eat and keep the house locked. We need this place to be a fortress right now.―
Dean let out a heavy sigh, releasing your hand with clear reluctance, but he leaned toward you and pressed a soft kiss to your forehead.
―We're right downstairs, babe,― he whispered in your ear. ―Literally glued to the stairs. If you need anything at all, just call my name.―
You let Hannah and Allie guide you toward the upper floor, leading you away from the heavy atmosphere of the living room. As you entered your bedroom, the scent of lavender, your neatly arranged books, and the dim light of your nightstand lamp welcomed you like a balm. Allie locked the door and turned toward you with glistening eyes.
Those girls removed your dirty hospital clothes with infinite gentleness, set the shower to the perfect temperature, and helped you sit on the bed wrapped in your coziest, fluffiest pajamas. They didn't pressure you to talk; Hannah simply sat beside you, brushing your damp hair with rhythmic, soothing strokes, while Allie prepared a cup of chamomile tea with honey.
―Beau called us the second you guys stepped out of the old hallway,― Hannah confessed in a low voice, gently running the brush through your strands. ―He told us roughly what he heard. Beautiful... I am so sorry you kept that pain to yourself all week out of fear that these idiots would react badly. You know they're loud and possessive, but they love you to death. They would never, ever think this was your fault.―
―I was so scared, Hannah...― you managed to articulate, your voice barely a fragile thread as you held the warm cup between your hands. ―The guy from the rival team... he said it with such certainty. He said that since I always hang around the hockey captains, I was just looking to get men's attention. I thought that if Garrett and the others found out, they would feel like their friendship was the reason my life was ruined.―
―That is complete, misogynistic, disgusting garbage!― Allie exclaimed with restrained anger, sitting at the foot of the bed and taking hold of your ankles. ―That miserable fuck used the oldest, most cowardly tactic in the world to try and silence you. He wanted you to feel guilty so you wouldn't talk. But he made the worst mistake of his miserable existence by underestimating what you mean to this house. You are not the cause of anything bad. You are the victim of a monster, and you have an entire army ready to burn this university down for you.―
―That’s right,― Hannah agreed, setting the brush aside to wrap her arms around your shoulders. ―The boys downstairs look like caged lions, but they are coordinating. Dean already called his father to get the best specialist lawyers and psychologists in the state, and Garrett is gathering the stadium security footage with the coach’s help. You are not going to go through this alone—not in a courtroom, not on campus, and not in your mind. We are here, and they are downstairs ready to be your warriors.―
Meanwhile, on the ground floor, the fraternity kitchen had been transformed into a strategic command center. Tucker chopped vegetables for a broth with mechanical speed, discharging his fury onto the wooden cutting board, while Logan paced back and forth, destroying a tennis ball with his bare hands from the pure tension. Dean and Garrett sat at the table with a laptop open, their faces illuminated by the raw light of the screen, reviewing the rosters of the rival team players who had been at the stadium on the night of the assault.
―It has to be one of the defensemen from the second line,― Garrett growled, pointing at a photograph with his index finger. ―Beau said she mentioned he wore the Huskies uniform. On Friday night, the guys from the second line stayed celebrating at the bar on the corner of the stadium until late.―
―I don't give a fuck who it is, Garrett,― Dean sentenced, a sociopathic coldness settling into his hazel features. ―My dad is already pulling strings with the university dean to get the medical logs from that night and the security footage from the commercial zone in the alley. We are going to destroy him legally—we'll get him expelled, sent to prison, and if the law takes too long... well, Logan and I know exactly where their team stays when they come to town.―
―We’ll do both, Dean,― Tucker intervened, turning off the stove and looking at them with an absolute seriousness that curdled the blood. ―But first, the beautiful's food is ready. Logan, drop that damn ball and help me take this upstairs. Hannah said not to make any noise, so we’ll go in quietly. She needs us sane, not acting like goddamn savages.―
The four captains walked up the stairs in absolute silence, carrying a tray with hot food, the tea, and one of Dean's clean sweatshirts that they knew fit you giant and comforting. Knocking softly on the door, Hannah let them in, allowing the circle to complete itself once more around your bed. Seeing you there—clean, protected by your friends, and wearing the clothes of the house—the faces of the four boys visibly relaxed, reminding you that no matter how deep the fracture, their unconditional love would always be the perfect sanctuary to rebuild you.
‵、¸ 𝙩𝒉𝙚 𝙚𝒎𝙚𝒓𝙜𝒆𝙣𝒄𝙮 𝙨𝒉𝙞𝒇𝙩 part. iii ⊹ garrett graham & dean di laurentis
⌗ pairing — garrett graham x dean di laurentis x fem!reader
⌗ synopsis — Determined to leave the crushing weight of the hospital behind, she steps into the chaotic energy of the championship after-party, completely unaware that her choices have already set a trap. In a single heartbeat, the territorial lines of the campus are redrawn. Her arrival sparks a silent, dangerous rivalry between Garrett Graham and Dean Di Laurentis—turning a night of celebration into a high-stakes psychological game where her innocence is the ultimate prize, and neither captain has any intention of playing fair.
⌗ author’s note — This story features high-tension seduction dynamics, lighthearted mutual flirting, social alcohol consumption in a university pub, and relaxed, high-content erotic scenes, and mature language suitable for adults audiences (18+ / MDNI).
⌗ the emergency shift.- part ii ⌗ the emergency shift.- part i
The return to the epicenter of the party was like plunging all at once into a pool of freezing water. The blasting music hit your chest, making your ribs vibrate with a violence so deafening that it forced you to stop on the last step, closing your eyes for a brief second and breathing deeply so as not to lose your balance. The change in frequencies was brutal; you went from the static-charged silence in the dim light of the upstairs hallway to the uncontrolled roar of a human mass in full catharsis. But within a few minutes, the pure adrenaline from the encounter in the hallway began to dilute in your bloodstream, giving way to a strange, dense, and strangely pleasant feeling of lightness. The air downstairs was stale, thick, heavy with the sweat of bodies dancing pressed together in the main room, the sweetish smell of cheap beer spilled over the carpets, and that suffocating human heat that only Briar fraternities knew how to concentrate on victory nights. You decided, for once in your structured life, to turn off the switch of your clinical mind. You forced yourself to ignore the cognitive dissonance that threatened to analyze your every heartbeat and, to your own surprise, ended up enjoying the night like you hadn't in months.
You felt strangely comfortable, an absolute anomaly in your behavior patterns. The atmosphere of the house, which at the beginning of the night seemed like hostile territory, a wild jungle foreign to your orderly routine of textbooks, diagnostic simulations, and milimetric shifts, became warm, almost welcoming as the hours ticked by. By stopping the analysis of every corner as if it were a social experiment or a behavioral case study, you allowed the tide of the party to drag you in completely. You ended up sharing more than usual with the hockey guys. They were mountains of muscle with thunderous laughs, deep voices, and varsity jackets who, at the beginning of the night, had seemed like intimidating and overwhelming figures, but now, under the diffuse light of the room, revealed themselves as a group of loud, passionate, and surprisingly loyal college students.
Amid shared laughs, the constant clinking of red plastic cups, and exaggerated locker-room anecdotes about past games, bus trips, and ancestral rivalries with other faculties, you discovered a vital fact about the house's internal dynamics: John Tucker was the real engine and the silent heart of the place. While everyone else celebrated the victory by shouting and tearing up the room with jumps and team chants, Tucker calmly made sure the kitchen didn't end up in ashes. You found him there later, standing in front of the stove, spatula in hand and with a patience that seemed infinite, preparing mountains of snacks, spicy chicken wings, and fast food for the battalion of hungry athletes who walked in and out in search of provisions. He was, literally, the father of the group. He made sure no one drank too much without eating something solid first, cleaned up disasters before they became irreparable, and watched over the physical structure of the house surviving the weekend. Seeing him amiably scold a huge two-meter defenseman for leaving a cup misplaced on the counter he had just cleaned made you truly smile; it was a deeply human reminder that, behind the facade of campus demigods and heroes of the ice rink, they were just boys looking for a safe haven to drop their guard and be themselves.
Throughout the entire night, Garrett and Dean continued with their own thing. They fulfilled their roles as perfect hosts, moving through the room with an enviable ease that denoted how used they were to being the center of attention, and spent much of their time with Hannah Wells and Allie Hayes. You saw them laugh, dance under the low lights, and claim the space that rightfully belonged to them in Briar's complex social hierarchy. However, the flirting with you never completely stopped; it mutated into something much more subtle. There was no need for them to come talk to you or break the circle of people surrounding you; the tension had become subterranean, a thread invisible to the rest of the world but suffocating for you. It boiled down to a dark look from Dean from across the room while holding Allie's waist in the middle of the dance floor, a heavy gaze that locked onto your eyes for exactly three seconds before pulling away with a deliberate slowness that made your skin crawl. Or Garrett lifting his plastic cup in your direction with a complicit, feline, and tiny smile in the middle of a serious conversation with Hannah, letting you know that, no matter who he was talking to or what role he had to play in front of the crowd, a part of his attention remained fixed on the exact corner where you were. You knew perfectly well that you were playing with fire, that you were stepping into the forbidden ground of that emotional vandalism that your moral compass feared so much, but at that moment, under the anesthetic effect of social alcohol, the players' laughter, and the constant music, the heat of danger was delicious.
Toward the end of the early morning, when the music volume dropped a couple of decibels and the crowd began to scatter toward the upper bedrooms or look for taxis at the entrance, you ended up sitting on one of the wooden stools in the kitchen, swinging your loose legs and talking quietly with Beau. His presence was the perfect anchor, the gravitational force you needed not to float too far away from your own reality after a night so out of the ordinary. Beau talked about mundane and trivial things—the state of traffic on campus, the exams on Monday, how incredibly good the food Tucker had prepared tasted—and you limited yourself to listening to him, feeling the accumulated fatigue of the week finally settle into your muscles like a heavy blanket. Looking at the moderate mess in the kitchen and the party atmosphere that was slowly beginning to fade, you realized that, against all odds, it had been a great night. For something that completely broke your strict intern schedules, your clinical diagnosis simulations, and your hospital shifts, you had allowed yourself the luxury of simply being a twenty-one-year-old girl having a good time, free of professional labels and external expectations.
However, the idyll of the party did not last forever. Monday morning dragged you back to the raw, cold, and gray reality with the destructive violence of a slammed door. And on Tuesday, fate decided to test every ounce of your psychological and professional endurance at the hospital.
During your evening shift in the psychiatric emergency unit at the General Hospital, things spiraled out of control in the blink of an eye. You had been assigned the admission and initial evaluation of a young patient, a boy your own age caught in a severe psychotic episode stemming from a poorly treated college anxiety crisis and abuse of stimulants for studying. When trying to conduct the mandatory clinical interview in the evaluation cubicle, the environment turned hostile in a millisecond. The boy began to agitate, his wild eyes fixed on your uniform, shouting accusations that you were part of a conspiracy to lock him up and destroy his career. You tried to use your verbal de-escalation techniques, keeping your tone of voice low and your posture neutral, but the patient's paranoia escalated physically in a flash. With a violent movement, the boy threw a metal tray of instruments that was on the side table. The object crashed directly against the concrete wall, a few centimeters from your face, scattering forceps and gauze across the floor with a deafening crash.
The nurses in the unit had to intervene immediately, entering the cubicle to mechanically restrain the patient while he fought and shouted insults. You stood paralyzed in the corner of the room, your back pressed against the wall, the chart papers visibly trembling in your hands and the sharp beep of the code gray alarm drilling into your ears. It was a brutal technical and emotional inconvenience that left your body shaking and your mind plunged into a sea of doubts. The remorse for not knowing how to anticipate the patient's behavioral escalation, the guilt of feeling terrified instead of clinical, ate at your insides during the rest of the night shift. You spent the dead hours reviewing the procedure manual, wondering if you truly had the inner strength necessary to withstand the pressure of that profession.
On Wednesday morning you arrived at the university campus dragging your feet, with deep dark circles under your eyes that not even concealer could hide and a level of stress that bordered on a nervous breakdown. You hadn't eaten breakfast, your stomach was a tight knot of reheated coffee and suppressed nerves. You sat on one of the wooden benches in the main hallway of the faculty of health sciences, leaning your forehead against your bent knees and closing your eyes, feeling completely overwhelmed by the chaos of the hospital.
—Hey... breathe. You're going to wear down the tiles if you keep staring at them with that much intensity.
You lifted your head slowly, feeling your neck stiff. It was Beau. He carried two steaming cups of coffee in his hands, a paper bag from the cafeteria, and an expression of genuine, warm, and clean concern in his eyes that disarmed you instantly. He sat next to you on the bench without asking permission, keeping a respectful distance but close enough that you could feel the warmth of his presence. He extended one of the cups and the bag to you.
—I know perfectly well that you haven't eaten anything all morning —Beau said, in a soft tone of voice, devoid of any mockery—. I know you when you enter that self-destruction mode from studying or the hospital. You have to eat something solid, or you're going to faint in the middle of the hallway. I brought you a cheese bagel. Come on, eat.
You didn't have the strength needed to fake your usual clinical facade of the "perfect intern who has everything under control." You accepted the coffee cup, feeling how the heat returned some sensitivity to your cold fingers. With your voice broken by accumulated fatigue and vulnerability right at the surface, you began to speak. You confessed to him what had happened on Tuesday in emergencies, the real and physical fear you felt when the tray hit the wall, and the tremendous clinical frustration of feeling that you had failed in managing the patient's crisis.
Beau did not interrupt you even once. He didn't try to give you a theoretical lesson, or quote textbook authors, or judge your lack of professional reflexes in a risky situation. He simply stayed there, by your side, listening to the chaotic venting of your saturated mind, allowing his shoulder to brush yours in a constant, solid, and peaceful contact that served as a shield against the rest of the world.
—You're not a diagnostic machine —Beau told you gently, reaching his peak right to your chest when you finished speaking. He leaned in a bit, looking for your gaze—. You're a third-year student, not a psychiatrist with twenty years of experience. You were afraid because you're alive, not because you're incompetent. And the fact that it hurts you so much, the fact that you're here worried about that boy's well-being and about what you could have done better, proves that you're going to be an amazing therapist. Stop punishing yourself for a difficult Tuesday. Do you promise me? Now, take a bite of the bagel, please. I need to see that you take care of yourself too.
As you watched him speak, observing the golden morning light streaming through the faculty windows and illuminating his calm, secure, and honest features, something in your chest changed rhythm completely. It was a subtle shift, a small and imperceptible crack in the stone wall that you had built with so much effort around your emotions to keep everyone at the exact distance of a diagnosis. Little by little, with a slowness that scared you, you realized that you were beginning to develop real, deep, and legitimate feelings for him.
This had nothing to do with the purely physical obsession, the runaway adrenaline, or the dark and destructive magnetism that Dean and Garrett triggered in your systems; Beau was a refuge. It was clean peace, it was unconditional support, it was the genuine desire to want to be near someone who looked at you for who you were in your vulnerability, and not for the power game or the conquest you represented in the campus social hierarchy. The idea of falling in love or developing such a real emotional bond toward him filled you with panic, adding a new layer of complexity and guilt to your already messy mental map. You felt torn, broken into pieces between the warmth Beau offered you and the dangerous attraction dragging you toward the two hockey players.
To make the week's cognitive dissonance worse, the attention of Briar's two captains did not give you the slightest truce, proving that their threads remained connected to you regardless of distance. That same afternoon, barely an hour after having said goodbye to Beau with your heart beating in a completely different way and your stomach finally full, your phone vibrated in your coat pocket. It was a direct message from a number you no longer needed to identify:
“We saw you in the health hallway with the good boy, doctor. You look much better when you're stressed by us in the kitchen than when you look for comfort in the wrong arms. See you soon.” — G.
You pressed the phone against your chest, feeling the pressure becoming unbearable. You had the warm feelings for Beau blooming inside you like a promise of stability, the guilt from the hospital crushing your academic morale, and the digital and psychological stalking of Dean and Garrett reminding you that you were trapped in a game you no longer knew if you wanted or could escape.
Because of all that, by Thursday afternoon your brain was on the verge of a total collapse from compassion fatigue and information overload. You felt that if you analyzed one more human behavior, if you heard a single monitor beep, or if you tried to categorize someone else's impulse in your notebooks, you would break into a thousand unrecoverable pieces. You needed an urgent escape, a space of absolute silence and cold where your analytical mind could not self-destruct with thoughts on a loop.
And your only sanctuary in the world was a very well-kept secret. Hardly anyone on the university campus knew that you knew how to skate. In an institution where ice hockey was an absolute religion and the rink was the exclusive and sacred property of elite athletes, you possessed a technical ability and a speed that you had jealously hidden from the public eye. It was a private talent, a space of pure control and bodily catarsis that only your brother and Gracie knew about. For the rest of the world, you were the serious intern, the girl with the books who spent her entire days locked in the library or running through the hospital hallways.
Taking advantage of a dead hour in the afternoon, a specific moment when the university hockey rink was usually completely deserted due to class schedule overlaps and technical breaks for the main team, you took refuge in the huge stadium. The silence of the place was sepulchral, almost religious, broken only by the low, rhythmic, and distant hum of the underground generators that kept the ice at the perfect temperature. You changed your street shoes for your personal skates on the wooden bench in the empty lobby, tying the laces with a mechanical and firm precision, feeling how the stiff, cold leather hugged your ankles, giving them the support that your mind couldn't find anywhere else.
When you took your first step onto the rink, crossing the line of the barrier, the characteristic and biting cold of the place hit your face with the force of a clean slap, instantly clearing the mental fog, the memory of the aggressive patient at the hospital, Beau's words, and the accumulated fatigue of the week. You began to move. At first you did it with slow, cautious impulses, testing the polished and perfect surface of the ice, but soon you gained speed. You glided with an innate fluidity that required no theoretical logic, no presumptive diagnoses, no academic approvals of any kind. There were no hospital rules in here. There were no gray codes. It was just you, the rhythmic, dry, and sharp sound of the steel blades cutting the frozen surface, and the freezing air filling your lungs with every step.
You let your own body remember the automatic turns, the perfect and milimetric leaning of the knees to keep the center of gravity low, and the glorious freedom of moving forward at full speed without a fixed direction. You crossed your arms over your chest, feeling the freezing wind whip your hair and numb your cheeks as you accelerated recklessly in the curves of the rink. For the first time all week, you truly breathed a sigh of relief, releasing all the accumulated tension in your chest in a long breath that instantly transformed into a small cloud of vapor floating in front of you. The ice was the only place in the universe where you had absolute control of movement, space, and time. Here you weren't the future therapist in charge of containing and fixing the chaos of other people's minds; here you were movement itself, a pure physical force without contradictions.
You made a clean transition backward, changing the front of the glide with flawless elegance and technique, crossing your legs in a perfect geometric pattern that left clean marks on the freshly resurfaced ice. You enjoyed the echo of your own hurried breathing resonating in the rafters of the huge empty stadium, feeling for a few minutes like the absolute owner of that frozen desert.
Or at least, that's what your mind wanted to believe.
As you braked near the center of the rink, right over the painted logo in the middle, digging the inside edges of the blades to stop dead and kicking up a small, bright, and dense cloud of frost that floated in the air before falling back down, you turned your head toward the upper stands. You were visually looking for the exit to start heading back, but your gaze instinctively drifted toward the press box and the VIP lounges, plunged into the shadow of the turned-off lights.
A sudden, sharp, electric, and deep shiver, which had absolutely nothing to do with the low temperature of the place, ran down your spine, paralyzing your muscles on the spot and freezing the air in your throat.
Leaning against the metal railing of the upper boxes, completely motionless, like two dark and lurking statues emerging from the stadium's shadow, were them. Dean Di Laurentis and Garrett Graham.
They weren't wearing their heavy game uniforms, or the pads that made them look like relentless and inhuman masses of muscle on the ice; they wore dark civilian jackets, jeans, and comfortable clothes, but their silhouettes were perfectly unmistakable to your eyes at any distance. You didn't know how long they had been hanging around there in the darkness of the empty stands, watching in absolute, consuming, and meticulous silence your every turn, your every transition backward, every moment of weakness and freedom in which you had believed yourself completely alone and free from the campus scrutiny.
Despite the considerable physical distance and the dim light of the stadium, you could feel the direct impact of their gazes on your skin. The way Dean's usually lazy and uninterested posture had tensed completely, his arms resting tightly on the iron railing and his hazel eyes shining with a new, dangerous, and possessive fascination from the height. Beside him, Garrett Graham stood tall, hands tucked into the pockets of his dark jacket, but with his head slightly tilted forward, devouring the scene with the same icy and analytical intensity with which a team captain studies the structural weakness of his opponent before ordering a decisive and irreversible play.
You had stripped away your cold intern facade in front of them without knowing it. You had shown an intimate, free, and real part of yourself that was not recorded in your textbooks or protected by your moral codes. Your best-kept secret, your only space of peace, was completely exposed before the two men you had desperately tried to flee from all week, and the fragile truce of the routine you had built with Beau shattered into a thousand pieces under the weight of their silent glances from the darkness above. You had no escape; the game had moved to their own temple.
The end of spring at Briar did not bring calm, but rather the density of an outcome that had felt inevitable since the first slice of the blades on the ice. The entire university had poured itself into organizing the great end-of-cycle gala night, designed under the concept of classical Shakespearean theater. The campus authorities had allowed the transformation of the ancient gardens and the grand stone hall into a baroque labyrinth: crimson velvet draperies that choked the echo of conversations, gas torches casting elongated, flickering shadows against colonial walls, and the strict requirement to wear Venetian masks to erase identities, allowing darker impulses to circulate without the weight of social judgment.
For you, the night did not represent a celebration for having survived the third year of your studies; it was the physical conclusion of a cognitive dissonance that had torn your chest apart for months. You could no longer keep up the facade of the neat, analytical intern. The milimetric order of your clinical diagnoses, the progress notes you wrote with perfect handwriting at the hospital, and the ethical distance you strove so hard to maintain had completely crumbled before their territorial fixation and constant stalking.
You stopped in front of the lobby mirror before entering the grand ballroom. You wore a black silk dress that clung to your curves like a second skin, leaving your back completely bare down to the very base of your spine, where the fabric fell in a fluid drape that moved with every one of your trembling steps. The mask you chose was simple, made of dark lace, covering just enough to highlight the tightness of your jaw and the moisture in your eyes. The social consumption of alcohol floated in the room’s air like an invisible mist; spiced punch and champagne glasses circulated on silver trays, while a chamber orchestra distorted classical pieces with modern, deep bass, creating a dense, heavy, almost Dionysian atmosphere.
You scanned the crowd for Beau as soon as you crossed the threshold. You loved him. His warmth, his persistence in making sure you ate, his coffees in the faculty hallways, and his firm hand on your wrist after your crisis with the hospital patient had been your only safe harbor of peace in the middle of the storm. You found him near the side arches of the gala, away from the main noise. He was impeccable in his dark suit, holding a glass with that calm, honest, and clean smile that always, without fail, returned the breath that the other two stole from you.
You approached him with your heart beating with a tragic slowness, feeling the brush of silk against your legs as a reminder of your own betrayal. The weight of your secrets kept you from breathing. Noticing your proximity, Beau set his glass on a side table and turned toward you. His smile vanished almost immediately upon noticing the stiffness of your shoulders and the fixity of your gaze behind the black lace. He took your hands, finding them freezing despite the ballroom’s heat.
—You’re here —Beau said, his deep, soft voice dropping in volume to create a bubble between the two of you—. I’ve been looking for you among the masks for an hour. I brought you something to eat from the main table, I know you left the hospital late and surely haven't tasted a bite. Are you okay? You seem... distant.
—Don't worry about the food, Beau. Thank you —you replied, and your voice sounded broken, stripped of the academic authority you used to assume. You forced your eyes to hold his gaze, absorbing the clean light of his pupils for the last time—. I need you to listen to me very carefully. You have to leave this party. You have to get out of here right now.
Beau frowned, his hands tightening around yours with more firmness, trying to convey a stability you no longer possessed.
—What are you talking about? You just got here. If it's about what happened at the hospital on Tuesday, we already talked about it. You're human, you don't have to carry the whole weight of the unit by yourself. I'm here with you. We came to enjoy this together.
—You don't understand, Beau... it's not about the hospital —you said, feeling tears gather behind the lace mask, burning your eyelids—. I don't belong to your light. I don't belong to the peace you offer me, even though I desire it with every part of my being. What I am... what they have awakened in me during these weeks, is a behavioral anomaly that has no cure in my textbooks. The mental map I built is broken. I love you too much to drag you down into this abyss with me. You don't deserve the chaos that comes with me.
Beau remained completely motionless. His eyes scanned your face, looking for a crack to enter and save you, but the tragic resolution in your features gave him the answer before you could add another word. He knew the campus. He knew the territorial fixity of Dean Di Laurentis and the relentless authority of Garrett Graham. He understood the weight of the messages you had received, he understood the looks in the cafeteria, and he realized that your warning was not a burst of hysteria, but a definitive act of sacrifice to protect his integrity and his future from the psychological violence of the two captains.
—If I leave now... —Beau whispered, his voice heavy with a dull ache that broke your heart—, I know you won't look at me the same way in the hallways again. I know what this means.
—It means I am saving you from me —you articulated in a thread of a voice.
Beau let go of your hands slowly, feeling the immediate emptiness of the cold air between his fingers. He leaned toward you and gave you one last kiss on the forehead, a warm, slow, and painful contact that felt like a goodbye to a life you could never have.
—I hope you find whatever you're looking for in the dark —he murmured, before turning on his heels.
You watched him walk toward the grand ballroom exit, his straight silhouette losing itself definitively among the crowd of masks and velvet. As soon as he vanished from your field of vision, the last trace of light from your old life went out, leaving you alone in the dimness, ready to surrender yourself at the altar of your true owners.
As soon as Beau's figure crossed the threshold of the main doors, the atmosphere around you changed completely. Two massive, coordinated silhouettes emerged from the shadows. A large, firm hand belonging to Dean Di Laurentis rested directly on the bare skin of your upper back, sliding down with a deliberate slowness until it gripped your waist tightly, pinning your hips against his torso. At the same time, Garrett Graham appeared right in front of you, completely blocking off the ballroom.
—The time for playing doctor is over, baby —Dean whispered directly against your ear, his voice turning into a low, thick growl—. You gave the good boy his exit ticket. Now you belong to us completely.
—You have nowhere to run inside here —Garrett added, taking a step forward that shortened the distance until the fabric of his jacket brushed the silk of your dress.
Without giving you the slightest room to respond, they both guided you out of the main hall, dragging you through the deserted corridors of the old wing of the theatrical arts faculty. They brought you into the private dressing room area of the main theater, where the darkness was absolute. Garrett shut the heavy oak door behind him with a sharp thud, sliding the iron bolt.
The high tension that had accumulated exploded on the spot. Garrett cornered you against the solid wooden table of the dressing room, trapping both of your hands above your head with just one of his large, calloused hands. He leaned over you and claimed your mouth with a brutal, possessive kiss that forced your lips open, making you groan against his tongue.
At the same time, Dean positioned himself behind you. His hands slid down the black silk of your dress, moving up your bare thighs, caressing the inner skin with a pressure that made you gasp. With a clean, firm tug, Dean pulled down the back zipper of your dress. The black silk slipped off your shoulders, falling to your waist, leaving your firm breasts completely exposed to the cold air of the dressing room. Dean knelt behind you, wrapping his arms around your side to trap one of your nipples between his wet lips, sucking with a rhythmic force while his fingers sought out your core.
You were a living paradox: your mind judged you severely, but your body surrendered completely, dripping wetness between your legs. Garrett let go of your hands, burying his fingers tightly into your short hair to force your head up to look him directly in the eyes, while his other hand unfastened his pants, exposing his erect, thick, and throbbing length.
—Look at me —Garrett ordered you, his voice cracked with pure lust—. Tell me what your psychology manual says about how much you want us to tear you to pieces in here.
Dean gripped your thighs tightly, lifting you completely and sitting you on the edge of the wooden table, spreading your legs wide open. Your soaked femininity was left fully exposed. Without further ado, Garrett positioned himself between your legs, held you firmly by the hips, and thrust into you in a single colossal push, sinking to the root and stretching your walls to the limit.
You let out a sharp cry of pleasure that was devoured by Dean's lips, who leaned in to kiss you with his tongue again, savoring your submission while Garrett began to thrust into you with a wild and ruthless rhythm. You felt Garrett's hot length hitting the depth of your womb, every impact making you moan. To drive you into absolute physical delirium, Dean's fingers descended to your pelvis, rubbing your erect clitoris with fast, circular motions that made you lose all sense of space.
After a few minutes of a frenzied rhythm, Garrett pulled out with a hoarse groan, leaving you empty and pulsing before Dean took over. He forced you to turn around, resting your hands and knees on the table. Dean positioned himself right behind you and plunged inside at once, penetrating you from behind with long, deep thrusts that made you claw at the wood.
While Dean slammed into you with animal force, making you collide against his pelvis, Garrett knelt in front of you on the table, gripping your jaw firmly to force your mouth open and make you take his erect member, burying it deep to the back of your throat. The exchange of fluids, the suffocating heat of your sweaty bodies, and the scent of explicit sex created the perfect storm.
—You're ours —Dean groaned near your ear, his hands leaving red marks on your hips as he accelerated the thrusts, feeling the spasmodic contractions of your vaginal muscles tightening around his length, announcing your orgasm.
The climax hit you with the force of lightning, a wave of heat that made you contract violently around Dean's length while you groaned muffledly with your mouth full. Seconds later, with a hoarse roar, Dean came deep inside you, flooding you with his hot seed, followed almost at the exact same instant by Garrett, who pulled out of your mouth to ejaculate over your chest, your neck, and your face in large, thick streams of white heat.
The absolute silence returned to the faculty dressing room, broken only by the heavy, rhythmic, and coupled sound of three ragged breaths trying to catch the air in the dim light. You collapsed completely onto the wooden surface of the table, your muscles limp, your body covered in foreign sweat, semen, and the shredded remnants of the black silk that was once your gala attire. The cognitive dissonance had died definitively on that floor; there was nothing left to analyze, no diagnosis to issue, no moral rule left to protect.
Garrett Graham moved first with an icy parsimony. He grabbed one of the clean towels from the vanity and wiped your face, your chest, and your legs with a possessive gentleness that instilled more fear than his own physical violence. He helped you sit up smoothly, supporting your weight while your legs trembled upon the invisible skates of your reality. Dean approached from behind, pulling what was left of the black dress over your shoulders, placing slow, wet kisses over the red marks his own fingers had left engraved upon your skin.
You looked at yourself in the vanity mirror, under the dim light of the dressing room: your eyes were no longer those of the neat, analytical, and distant hospital intern. The gaze looking back from the reflection belonged to someone who had crossed the behavioral point of no return. You had dropped the shield of your books forever.
There was no open ending in this story. No doubts were left floating in the air about what would happen on Monday on campus or in the weeks to come. As you walked out of that ancient dressing room, stepping through the deserted hallway flanked by both of them, holding their hands with a firmness born from pure acceptance, you assumed your destiny definitively as the dark queen of their territory.
You left behind the clean light and the promise of peace from Beau; you buried the rigidity of your medical manuals and ethics beneath the ice of the rink. You irreversibly became the third part of an indissoluble triangle, a perfect geometric structure of power, submission, and absolute desire, consumed and consecrated for eternity to the will of the two Briar captains. The curtain of your old life fell with force, and the tragedy of the perfect intern was buried forever under the weight of their shadows.
‵、¸ 𝙩𝒉𝙚 𝙚𝒎𝙚𝒓𝙜𝒆𝙣𝒄𝙮 𝙨𝒉𝙞𝒇𝙩 part. ii ⊹ garrett graham & dean di laurentis
⌗ pairing — garrett graham x dean di laurentis x fem!reader
⌗ synopsis — Determined to leave the hospital behind, she attends the after-party wearing a spectacular blue dress and Beau Maxwell’s varsity jacket. Upon entering the kitchen, her sweet presence—combined with the fact that she is wearing the clothes of Dean’s best friend—ignites an immediate storm of male jealousy, sparking a silent rivalry between Garrett and Dean.
⌗ author’s note — This story features high-tension seduction dynamics, lighthearted mutual flirting, social alcohol consumption in a university pub, and relaxed, mature language suitable for an adult audience.
⌗ the emergency shift.- part i ⌗ the emergency shift.- part iii
The original plan for Friday night was indisputable, perfect, and sacred. It consisted exactly of three non-negotiable elements: an extra-soft pair of flannel pajama pants that were already worn out from use, an absurdly huge mug of hot chocolate with a mountain of marshmallows floating on the surface, and a complete marathon of early 2000s romantic comedies. Your mind was already projecting the iconic scenes from How to Lose a Guy in 10 Days and 13 Going on 30. You were experiencing that level of absolute exhaustion that seeps into your bones; between the endless third-year clinical psychology classes, the dense case reports due on Mondays, and the grueling hours on your feet at the Briar University General Hospital emergency room, your brain and body were simply begging for a twelve-hour blackout.
But destiny—or rather, the relentless alliance between your best friend Gracie and your own brother—had diametrically opposite plans for you that night.
―You're not staying locked up like a hermit on a game Friday,― your brother had sentenced a few hours earlier, walking into your room without knocking and pulling the blanket off you with that typical, annoying, yet loving authority only older brothers have. ―The whole campus is going to be at the arena today. Beau and the guys from the football team already bought passes for the premium stands, and you need to clear your mind of the hospital, white coats, and syringes once and for all.―
―Please, I beg you, do it for me!― Gracie had pleaded next, dramatically kneeling at the edge of your bed and giving you the most manipulative puppy-dog eyes in her repertoire. ―The atmosphere is going to be absolute madness. It's the biggest game of the month. I promise that if you fall asleep halfway through the second period in the stands, I’ll serve as your human pillow and protect you from any stray pucks.―
You ended up giving in with a long, defeated sigh, accompanied by that sweet and understanding smile that always characterized you. You didn't have the energy to fight two forces of nature. You put on a pair of comfortable dark jeans, your most worn-out sneakers, and a pastel-colored oversize sweatshirt that looked beautiful on you, loose enough to let the collar subtly slip off one of your shoulders in a completely natural but very cute way. You left your hair down, falling in soft waves over your back, without a single drop of effort.
As your brother’s car pulled into the parking lot of the sports complex and you walked toward the main entrance of Briar's ice rink, the deafening roar of the crowd and the blast of freezing air characteristic of ice rinks hit your face all at once. The place was absolutely packed; a sea of students dressed in crimson and white crowded the hallways, food stands, and arena entrances. Not a single soul more could fit.
As soon as you crossed the main entrance of the arena, a massive silhouette with incredibly broad shoulders, wearing the varsity jacket of the football athletes, pushed through the sports faculty crowd. It was Beau Maxwell.
―Look who they managed to drag out of the book cave!― Beau exclaimed with a huge, contagious smile that showed his white teeth, walking straight toward you. With the total confidence, familiarity, and affection of having practically grown up together, Beau leaned down toward you without hesitating for a second. He planted a tender, loud kiss on your right cheek while wrapping his massive arm around your shoulders for a brief moment, messing up your hair with his other hand in that playful way that drove you crazy and charmed you at the same time. ―It's so good you came, little one. Your brother promised me that if I convinced you to come to the arena, he’d pay for the family pizzas after the game is over.―
―Hi, Beau. I see I was used as bargaining chip and culinary blackmail,― you laughed with your clean, melodious, and soft giggle, giving him a playful nudge in the side of his torso—a blow that didn't even move him an inch due to his wide-receiver musculature. ―It better be good pizza from the downtown parlor and not the frozen ones from the corner store.―
Your brother burst out laughing, giving your shoulder an affectionate squeeze before looking at his teammate. ―See you in the parking lot or at the house after the game, alright? Stick close to Gracie, , I don't want you getting lost in this horde of savages. Let's go, Beau, the guys from the offensive line already saved us seats down by the glass!―
In a blink, your brother and Beau walked away with large strides among the crowd of athletes and students who greeted them as they passed, leaving you alone with Gracie in the middle of the deafening hustle of the arena. You patiently walked alongside your friend, looking for an open access to the upper stands, dodging freshmen who screamed euphorically with their faces painted in Briar's colors.
As you slowly climbed the concrete steps, your eyes dedicated themselves to scanning the panorama analytically, a habit deeply ingrained thanks to your psychology studies. In the distance, exactly in the premium rows of the lower section, right behind the home bench, you managed to spot Hannah Wells and Allie Hayes. They were sitting together, sharing a bag of popcorn, laughing animatedly, and holding up a couple of light support banners. You dedicated a quick look and an internal smile to them, remembering the subtle tension of jealousy that had dissolved so kindly at Malone's Pub last week when you decided to be completely transparent and sweet with them. They were great girls, and you were perfectly aware of their love stories with the players, staying on the sidelines with impeccable maturity.
That night, the atmosphere inside the arena bordered on collective hysteria for a very simple and powerful reason: Briar's full starting lineup was on the ice, with no rotations or injuries. On the ice, performing their pre-game warm-up at high speed, gliding with a brutal precision that made the frozen surface crunch, were all the guys you had to heal, bandage, or gently scold over the past few weeks.
You could see John Tucker moving with agility, his hand perfectly bandaged and protected under his thick hockey glove, handling the stick with a dexterity that proved your impeccable management in the ER had yielded perfect fruits. A little further back was John Logan, with a look of absolute concentration, patrolling the defensive zone. And, of course, leading the warm-up line was the dynamic duo that seemed to have made it their personal mission to test the patience of your hospital internship: Dean Di Laurentis and the team captain himself, Garrett Graham.
Gracie and you finally managed to find two empty seats in the middle section of the stands, specifically in section four. It was a perfect location: close enough to the rink to see the players' expressions and the fast movement of the black puck with total clarity, but elevated enough to avoid being crushed by the more radical university fans slamming against the lower plexiglass. You settled into the cold metal seat, rubbing your hands together for warmth and letting out a relaxed little sigh as you adjusted your oversize sweatshirt.
On the ice, the regulation ten minutes of the warm-up practice were coming to an end. Garrett Graham, looking imposing, massive, and dangerously attractive in his full hockey gear, protective shoulder pads, and the large Briar dragon crest printed across his chest, was gathering his players near the net to give the final tactical instructions. However, his disciplined captain's mind couldn't help but perform the routine visual scan he always did toward the stands before the initial puck drop. It was a mechanical habit to measure the crowd's energy.
This time, his dark eyes stopped dead in the middle of the section. His gaze froze.
Garrett blinked under the cage of his helmet, completely losing the thread of the sentence he was saying to a sophomore player who was listening to him attentively. He saw you. He saw your pastel oversize sweatshirt, your fresh face devoid of heavy makeup, and that calm, sweet, and genuine smile with which you listened to Gracie's complaints about the cold. An instant flash of pure excitement, surprise, and absolute satisfaction lit up his hardened face. Without thinking twice, Garrett raised his right arm covered by his hockey glove and gave a very hard and none-too-subtle elbow to the ribs of Dean Di Laurentis, who was right next to him distractedly adjusting his elbow pads.
―Dean... look up. Section four, row ten. Right now,― Garrett whispered with a sudden urgency in his voice that didn't match his usual focused captain tone at all.
Dean let out a lazy snort, complaining about the unexpected elbow. ―Damn it, Garrett, what's wrong with you? I'm trying to focus on not letting Davenport touch my face again and you...―
But as soon as Dean raised his head following the direction of his captain's gaze and his eyes connected directly with your figure in the stands, his body posture changed completely in a microsecond. All of Dean's usual lazy, arrogant, and disinterested expression completely vanished from his face, replaced instantly by a huge, bright, and completely smitten smile that stretched across his lips. The mere fact of knowing that you were there, sitting in the stands, in their absolute territory, witnessing the game (and in the competitive minds of both, assuming you had gone specifically to see them), injected them with a rush of adrenaline a thousand times more powerful, electric, and effective than any locker room motivational speech or scolding from the coach.
Dean couldn't contain his shameless and provocative nature. Completely ignoring pre-game protocol, he raised his hockey stick in the air and pointed the top end directly at you, winking at you from a distance with a totally cheeky and magnetic boldness that caused several female students in the rows below to gasp, thinking the gesture was meant for them. At his side, Garrett, feeling an instant twinge of male jealousy at his friend's audacity, shoved Dean with his shoulder to push him out of your line of sight. Right after, Garrett dedicated a much more focused, gentlemanly, and mature greeting to you: he brought the fingers of his glove to the edge of his helmet in an impeccable military salute, offering you a shy smile—one of those that made his dimples appear and contrasted almost ridiculously with the imposing and rugged game armor he was wearing.
From your position in the upper stands, you noticed perfectly that both were staring intently at you and making subtle yet obvious gestures from the ice just for you. Far from getting nervous, intimidated, or blushing like the rest of the girls on campus, you simply let out a low, clean, and extremely sweet laugh that Gracie noticed immediately. You shook your head with total freshness and naturalness, deeply amused to see that, even dressed like medieval gladiators ready for war on the ice rink, they still behaved like the same twenty-one-year-old college boys doing childish and bold stunts just to catch your attention for a few seconds.
―Well, well, well, look at that...― Gracie teased next to you, giving you a sharp, knowing elbow in the arm and raising her eyebrows with a mischievous smile. ―It seems like the sweet ER psychology intern has a very active and dangerous fan club on the Ivy League's front line. Did you see how both of them looked at you? I swear, , I think Graham almost tripped over his own skates when he spotted you, and Di Laurentis is one second away from biting the ice out of excitement.―
―They're exaggerating, Gracie, seriously,― you said with a playful and relaxed smile, adjusting the collar of your oversize sweatshirt as you looked back at the rink. ―I just hope they play well, keep a cool head, and please, don't end up in my hospital emergency room tonight. Honestly, my only wish for tomorrow is to sleep all day and watch my romantic comedy in peace. I don't want to have to suture either of them at three in the morning.―
Right at that exact moment, the arena's main horn sounded with a deafening blast that vibrated in the chests of everyone present, announcing the official start of the first period of the match. The referees took their positions and the starting players of both teams lined up in the center face-off circle. But before the head referee dropped the black puck onto the white surface, both Garrett Graham and Dean Di Laurentis cast one last, quick, and heavy look toward your seat in section four. Their eyes were burning, their body posture tense and aggressive, and they had the absolute determination to deliver the most perfect, brutal, and spectacular game of their college careers. Just because you were sitting there, watching their every move.
From the exact second the puck touched the ice, the game transformed into a high-intensity tactical slaughter. The rival team, a university known for its physical, aggressive style of play that bordered on the limits of legality, hadn't come to Briar to be a simple spectator to the dragons' winning streak. They came to crush them. But Garrett and Dean were operating under a level of motivation that went far beyond the tournament standings. Every hit against the plexiglass, every millimeter-perfect assist, and every acceleration in the neutral zone felt like a statement of intent designed exclusively to impress the girl in the pastel sweatshirt watching from row ten.
Garrett Graham played like a man possessed by the demon of hockey. As center and captain, he controlled the pace of the game with an unprecedented ferocity. In the first period, after receiving a clean pass from Logan from the blue line, Garrett dodged two rival defenders with a feint so quick it left the opposing men looking for the puck in the wrong direction. With an impeccable and powerful wrist shot, he sent the puck straight into the top left corner of the rival net. The arena erupted in screams, students jumped from their seats making the structures of Malone's Arena shake, and the goal siren echoed loudly. While his teammates rushed to hug him and slap his helmet in celebration, Garrett subtly turned toward section four, searching for your eyes in the crowd with a bright look that said: Did you see that? That was for you.
However, the opposing team responded with redoubled aggressiveness. Capitalizing on a penalty from an accidental trip by John Tucker, the rival team managed to score two consecutive goals in the second period, taking advantage of the numerical superiority on the ice. The scoreboard read 2-1 in favor of the visitors, and the tension inside the arena could be cut with a knife. Whispers of worry spread through the stands, and Gracie was biting her nails next to you.
―They're playing with too much anger,― Gracie commented, keeping her eyes glued to the rink. ―The rival team is provoking them and the guys are falling into the trap. Look at Dean, he's one second away from jumping at someone's throat.―
She was right. Dean Di Laurentis was playing on the edge of the penalty abyss. His skating was aggressive, fast, and cut through the ice with a dangerous fury. Every time Hunter Davenport or any of the rival players approached Briar's zone, Dean greeted them with a body-to-body shoulder check that made the stadium's entire structure rattle. You knew, from your psychology background, that Dean was channeling all his frustration and his desire to stand out directly into the physical aspect of the game.
Midway through the third period, with the score still against them, Dean executed a spectacular individual play. He stole the puck in his own defensive zone, accelerated down the left wing leaving the rival wingers behind with a speed that seemed unreal, and just as the opposing goalie dove to block the low angle, Dean lifted the puck with a surgical delicacy and technique, slipping it through the only open space available over the goalkeeper's shoulder.
The stadium tore itself down again. The score was tied 2-2. Dean didn't celebrate with the team right away; he skated in circles toward the center of the ice, raised both arms toward the upper stands looking intently at your location, and beat his chest with his glove twice, with an expression of absolute and savage triumph that unleashed collective madness from the female fans in the arena.
From that moment on, the game became an epic back-and-forth battle. Neither team was willing to yield a single millimeter of ice. Briar attacked with Garrett and Logan creating masterful plays, but the visiting goalie seemed to have raised an invisible wall in his net. The regulation time began to run out quickly on the giant digital clock on the ceiling: five minutes, three minutes, one minute. The intensity was so high that the players barely had time to breathe during line changes on the bench. The final whistle blew with a sharp bang. Regulation time had ended with a 2-2 technical tie, which meant the fate of the match would be decided in the dreaded and exciting sudden-death overtime.
The five-minute overtime began with an atmosphere so heavy that the air felt thick inside the arena. In college hockey sudden death, the first team to score a goal takes absolute victory immediately, leaving the opponent with no right to reply. Briar's coach sent his elite line onto the ice: Garrett Graham at center, Dean Di Laurentis and John Tucker on the wings, with Logan securing the defensive rearguard. They were playing with the accumulated fatigue of three brutal periods, but the determination on their faces remained intact.
The first three minutes of overtime were an attacking monologue by Briar. Garrett won the opening face-off with impeccable cleanliness, passing the puck to Dean. Dean broke into the rival zone, combining quick one-touch passes with Tucker. On two different occasions, Garrett was millimeters away from sealing the victory with shots that slammed directly into the metal posts of the opposing net, provoking unanimous screams of frustration throughout the stadium. The puck capriously refused to go in.
Then, disaster struck in the final minute of overtime.
Following a quick counterattack by the rival team, Logan managed to deflect the puck into the corner of the rink, but an opposing forward pressed with excessive force, committing a subtle foul that the referees, due to the speed of the play, decided not to call. The puck was left loose in an extremely dangerous area, right in the center of the slot in front of Briar's goalie. Garrett threw himself onto the ice in a desperate effort to sweep the puck away with his stick and clear the danger, but fate was already sealed.
The rival team's star player anticipated by a fraction of a second, connecting a sharp, low, and powerful shot that zipped past the defenders' legs and nestled into the back of Briar's net.
The final horn sounded, but this time it wasn't to celebrate. It was the dry, cold, and bitter sound of a home defeat.
The visiting section of the stadium erupted in euphoric celebrations, while the rest of Malone's Arena fell into a deathly silence, broken only by sighs of disappointment from the thousands of local students. In the center of the ice, the scene was heartbreaking for Briar's pride. The rival players were jumping and hugging in a human mound of happiness, while the boys from your university stood completely frozen in their positions, heads bowed and sticks resting against the frozen surface in a sign of pure frustration.
You could see Garrett Graham standing near the net, his chest rising and falling rapidly due to physical exertion and pent-up anger. He slammed his stick hard against the goalpost—a gesture of pure frustration from a captain who hated losing more than anything in the world—before forcing himself to maintain his composure to lead his team toward the protocol handshake. A few yards away, Dean Di Laurentis had ripped off his hockey gloves and thrown them with fury against the bench, his face completely red, his jaw clenched, and a look of absolute disappointment. Both had given absolutely everything on the rink, they had played to the limit of their physical capacities just because they knew you were there watching them, and losing that way, in the final breath of overtime, was a devastating blow to their huge and competitive elite athlete egos.
From the stands, you observed the entire sequence with your usual empathetic and analytical gaze. As a psychology student, you knew perfectly well that for guys like Garrett and Dean, who were used to success, applause, and being the undisputed heroes of the campus, a home defeat under the gaze of the girl they liked was the worst possible scenario. You could see the weight of frustration in the way their shoulders slumped and in the rigidity of their movements as they slowly retreated toward the locker room tunnel without looking back up at the stands even once.
―What a shame seriously, they played amazing,― Gracie sighed next to you, starting to pack her things as students began to slowly vacate the stands. ―They were so close to winning it. Those guys are going to be unbearable and in a dog's mood for the rest of the weekend. I wouldn't want to be the person who has to talk to Graham or Di Laurentis in the next twenty-four hours.―
―Defeat is part of the sporting process, Gracie, but you're right. They have too much accumulated pride to digest this lightly,― you said with a soft voice, full of a calm maturity as you stood up and adjusted your oversize sweatshirt. ―Let's go find my brother and Beau in the parking lot before the crowd collapses the exits.―
The atmosphere in the main parking lot of the sports complex was a mix of cold night air, red lights from cars trying to exit in a line, and a murmur of disappointed conversations among students. Gracie and you walked dodging groups of people until you spotted your brother's car parked near the trees. There, leaning against the metal bodywork, were your brother and Beau Maxwell. Both wore serious expressions, analyzing the technical details of the last goal of the game like good athletes, but they didn't look as devastated as the hockey team guys. After all, they belonged to the football team and viewed the rivalry from a slightly more external perspective.
―What a heart-stopping ending,― your brother said as soon as he saw you approach, opening his arms to give you a half hug. ―I thought Garrett had won it on that last play of the third period. The puck literally grazed the post.―
―It was a good game, they played with heart,― you replied with your usual sweet and balanced tone, seeking to maintain positive energy. ―The rival team simply took advantage of the only defensive error in overtime. That's how sports are.―
Beau Maxwell let out a dry laugh, crossing his arms over his broad varsity jacket as he looked at you with a playful smile. ―Well, little doctor, get ready, because the night is very far from over for us. Despite the tragic hockey defeat, the guys already had the official post-game party planned at Garrett and Dean's house since a week ago. And knowing those idiots, they're not going to cancel the party just because of a lost game. The alcohol is going to flow at twice the speed to drown the sorrows of the scoreboard.―
―A party at the hockey guys' house?― Gracie interrupted instantly, her eyes shining with excitement and grabbing your arm tightly. ―, we have to go! I beg you. You said you wanted to go home and watch your movie, but think about it: the atmosphere is going to be incredible, the whole campus is going to go console them, and we're already dressed and out of bed. You can't do this to me.―
You looked at Gracie and then at your brother, who simply shrugged with a knowing smile. Your mind went back to the image of your warm bed, your pajamas, and your hot chocolate with marshmallows. You really were tired of the hospital and psychology classes. But at the same time, a subtle and intelligent spark of curiosity ignited inside you. You knew perfectly well, after seeing Garrett and Dean's expressions on the ice upon losing the game, that those two boys were going to urgently need a presence that didn't limit itself to praising them or feeding their damaged egos. Your sweet, empathetic, and completely relaxed nature in the face of their campus star status was exactly what could help them come down from the cloud of frustration in which they were submerged.
―Alright, okay. Let's go to the hockey guys' party for a bit,― you finally yielded with an angelic smile and an extremely tender little voice that made Gracie let out a victory scream in the middle of the parking lot. ―But on one condition, Gracie: at the first sign of people getting too intense or the guys starting to break things out of frustration over the defeat, we go straight back to the apartment to watch my romantic comedy.―
―Done! You are the best friend in the entire universe!― Gracie exclaimed, practically dragging you toward the back seat of your brother's car, while Beau got into the passenger seat laughing at the dynamics between the two of you.
The drive to the famous hockey guys' house, located on one of the main fraternity streets near the Briar campus, was quick. As they approached, the music with powerful bass that made the windows of neighboring houses vibrate and the rows of cars parked on the sidewalks confirmed Beau's words: the defeat had not stopped the university's plans. Garrett and Dean's house, an imposing wood and brick structure with a large front porch, was already surrounded by students holding the classic red plastic cups, chatting under the light of the public streetlamps.
You walked alongside Gracie, your brother, and Beau toward the main entrance. You subtly adjusted your oversize pastel sweatshirt that let your shoulder drop in that very cute and carefree way, breathing in the fresh college night air. You knew perfectly well that crossing that door meant finding yourself at the epicenter of Garrett Graham and Dean Di Laurentis' territory; a territory where they used to reign with arrogance and confidence, but which that night was inhabited by the ghost of a lost game. Your presence there, with that sweet, intelligent attitude completely removed from the drama of their love lives with Hannah and Allie, was going to be the trigger for a high-tension dynamic that neither of the elite athletes saw coming.
Retribution on the Back Porch (Garrett & Hannah)
Away from the noise of the living room, in the darkest corner of the house's back porch, Hannah Wells had Garrett Graham cornered against the wooden railing. Hannah stood with her arms crossed, looking at him with narrowed eyes full of a very obvious feminine annoyance.
―Alright, Graham, are you going to explain to me what the hell happened to you during warm-ups?― Hannah dropped without beating around the bush, taking a step forward. ―You froze completely looking at the middle section stands. You almost let a puck hit your helmet because you were distracted. You've been asking about the psychology intern all over campus for two weeks, Garrett. Today you saw her, and you lost control.―
Garrett cleared his throat guiltily, feeling his cheeks tint a tender shade of pink under the moonlight. He tried to use his dimpled smile to calm her down, scratching the back of his neck nervously.
―Hannah, please, babe, I was just measuring the crowd's energy... You know I play seriously.―
―Don't lie to me,― Hannah cut him off, pointing her finger firmly at him. ―You played like a madman trying to show off for row ten, not to win the game. The problem is that girl doesn't even try; she was just sitting there in a giant sweatshirt, laughing her head off at how she threw you off balance just by looking at you. She treats you like a regular classmate, and that's what has your captain's ego completely stupefied.―
Tension in the Upstairs Hallway (Dean & Allie)
Meanwhile, in the second-floor hallway, right next to the stairs where nobody would interrupt them, Allie Hayes had Dean Di Laurentis pressed against the wall. Allie's cheeks were flushed with a mix of wounded pride and pure jealousy.
―Are you going to tell me you were 'focused' too, Di Laurentis?― Allie confronted him, letting out a dry, frustrated laugh. ―I could swear you almost took a rival defender's eye out lifting your stick to point euphorically at section four. And then you winked at her. It was ridiculous, Dean.―
Dean ran a hand through his blonde hair, maintaining that lazy smirk he always used as a shield, though inside he was praying the matter wouldn't escalate.
―Allie, babe, I was just saying hi to an acquaintance from the hospital. It's just good manners.―
―An acquaintance? It was her. The same girl from Malone's Pub,― Allie sentenced, crossing her arms in indignation. ―I saw perfectly how your face changed the second you spotted her in the stands. You didn't give a damn about the game, Dean; you were playing on the edge of penalties just because she was watching. What bothers me most is that she doesn't even flinch at your star status; it's obvious she has you in the palm of her hand and that drives you crazy.―
The atmosphere on the ground floor of the house was a breeding ground for college hormones, thumping bass music, and the pungent smell of cheap beer mixed with sweat. However, the kitchen functioned as a sort of neutral and silent bunker, illuminated by the white light of the overhead fluorescents.
Dean Di Laurentis was the first to enter, slamming the wooden door behind him. He came down from the second floor with a look that could have melted the rink's ice. He crossed his arms, leaning heavily against the granite center island, letting out a curse under his breath as he recalled Allie's jealousy-filled words. His male pride was bruised twice over: first by the bitter goal in sudden death and now by being cornered in the hallway upstairs.
Just a couple of minutes later, the back door connecting to the porch opened and Garrett Graham walked into the kitchen. His jaw was so tight that the muscles in his neck stood out under his black T-shirt. His brown hair still looked a bit damp from a quick shower in the locker rooms, and his cheeks maintained a subtle trace of pink from the scolding Hannah had just given him outside.
The two boys looked at each other in silence. They were best friends, they knew each other perfectly, but the athlete code prevented them from admitting that their respective girls had just sentenced them for the same reason. Neither opened his mouth to tell the drama that had just unfolded.
―Davenport is a fucking cheater,― Dean spat, desperately seeking to deflect his frustration toward the game as he opened the fridge to pull out a couple of cold beers. ―The ref should've called that foul against Logan in the corner. It's a complete joke.―
―It doesn't matter anymore, Dean. We lost,― Garrett replied in his captain's voice, gruff and muted by exhaustion. He took the bottle his friend handed him and took a long swig, leaning against the counter. ―Hell awaits us at Monday's practice with the coach. I just... want to change the fucking energy of tonight.―
Both shared the same silent thought. Their minds were fixed on section four of the stands. On the girl who had looked at them with a mix of amusement and coolness, staying completely removed from their status as campus gods. The frustration of knowing they had only half-impressed her was eating them alive.
It was exactly at that moment of maximum tension that the kitchen doorknob turned.
Beau Maxwell walked in first, with his imposing football player presence, laughing out loud at an inside joke with your brother. Behind them appeared Gracie, who looked around the room with curiosity, and finally, you appeared.
Crossing the threshold, the contrast with the house's chaos was immediate.
You weren't wearing the oversize sweatshirt they had seen you in in the stands. Instead, you walked in wearing a beautiful blue dress that hugged your silhouette with total delicacy, highlighting your figure in a spectacular and elegant way. The blue color made your skin look radiant under the kitchen lights, and your loose hair fell in perfect waves over your shoulders, releasing that subtle and comforting scent of vanilla. But what truly caused a strike of lightning in the room was the item you wore over it: you were wearing Beau Maxwell's enormous, massive, and heavy varsity football jacket. It was giant on you, covering part of the dress, and the sleeves almost hid your hands, giving you an incredibly sweet, sexy, and cozy look all at once.
The second your figure appeared in their field of vision with that clothing combination, silence fell over the kitchen like a liquid nitrogen bomb.
Garrett and Dean's eyes lit up in a millisecond, but for Dean, the blow hit straight to the stomach noticing you were wearing his own best friend's clothes. It was an identical physical reaction in both: Garrett froze the beer bottle halfway to his mouth, his dark eyes fixed on the varsity letters embroidered on your back. Dean, for his part, wiped his lazy expression instantly; he snapped upright from the granite island, locking an intensely possessiva and savage frustration-laden gaze first on the jacket and then on Beau.
Seeing you there, in their own kitchen, looking gorgeous in a blue dress but wrapped in his best friend's clothes, generated a devastating short circuit in Dean's already bruised ego.
―Look who we have here,― Beau said with his usual total confidence, walking toward the fridge and passing a protective hand over the back of your jacket, completely oblivious to (or purposely enjoying) the death glares being thrown at him. ―The fallen heroes of hockey. I brought little well-bundled because it's unbearably cold outside. Let's see if her psychology skills can fix those sour faces you guys are sporting, brother.―
Your brother laughed, standing on the other side. ―Yeah, because if we depend on pizza to cheer you up, we're all going to get depressed. Hey, Graham. Di Laurentis.―
You took a step forward, slipping out of your brother's grip with total naturalness, as you pulled up the giant sleeves of Beau's jacket that were slipping over your hands. You took a glance at the two hockey players and let out a small laugh, a clean, melodious, and extremely sweet sound that contrasted with the heavy tension in the room.
―Hi, guys,― you greeted with your soft and playful little voice, looking at them intently with that analytical yet tender gaze. ―Beau is right, you have faces that could scare anyone. I'll remind you it's just one game and you played amazingly. I don't want to have to treat you in the ER on Monday for excess stress, okay?―
Garrett took a step toward you, ignoring your brother and fixing his dark eyes on your face, making a superhuman effort to maintain his gentlemanly tone, though his voice sounded noticeably lower, raspy, and thick with restrained tension.
―We're really glad you came, ,― Garrett said, sweeping his gaze down your blue dress before locking intently onto the jacket's collar. ―Blue looks good on you. Although... I thought Briar's hockey team had better options to cover you from the cold than the football faculty, even if it comes from Beau.―
Dean couldn't help himself and stepped forward instantly, shamelessly moving into your line of sight to displace his captain. He looked at Beau with a raised eyebrow and an implicit best-friends warning, before locking his eyes onto you with an intensity that goosebumped your skin. His charming smirk returned, but the possessiveness in his voice was impossible to hide.
―Graham is right, babe, and it kills me to admit it,― Dean chimed in, leaning slightly toward you so your vanilla scent would envelop him. ―That blue dress is a masterpiece, but my dearest best friend here has a bad habit of lending his clothes to girls who look way too good in them. If you were cold, you only had to ask me. I bet my team sweatshirt would've kept you a thousand times warmer than Maxwell's, and you wouldn't have to carry around all that excess football fabric.―
Beau just let out a loud laugh, raising his hands in peace but winking at you, thoroughly enjoying seeing Dean Di Laurentis lose his cool for the first time all semester.
You shook your head with total coolness, deeply amused by the immediate and obvious jealousy scene both had just thrown in less than two minutes. The storms of Hannah and Allie were still upstairs, but down there in the kitchen, your subtle, relaxed flirting had just shaken the very foundation of Dean and Beau's friendship for control of the night.
⌗ author’s note — This story features high-tension seduction dynamics, lighthearted mutual flirting, social alcohol consumption in a university pub, and relaxed, high-content erotic scenes, and mature language suitable for adults audiences (18+ / MDNI)
The air inside the Briar University locker room still smelled of sweat, grip tape, spray analgesic, and that unmistakable, intoxicating fragrance that pure adrenaline leaves behind after a crushing victory. They had destroyed Harvard by a resounding 5 to 1. The concrete walls painted in blue and white practically vibrated with the shouts, the banging on lockers, and the trap music blaring at full blast from Tucker’s speakers.
She was sitting on the wooden bench at the far back, a notebook over her thighs and a DSLR camera hanging around her neck. As part of the communications department's press and photography team, she had free pass to the team's sanctuary, but tonight she wasn't even looking at the memory cards. Her eyes, almost magnetically, followed every single move of Dean Di Laurentis.
Dean was taking off his shoulder pads, his dark hair messy, sporting that lazy, smug smile that drove every girl on campus crazy. She looked at him with a mixture of silent adoration and a dull ache in her chest that had already become chronic. She had spent three years being his shadow, his confidante, the best friend who sat next to him in the cafeteria to listen to his complaints about the coach's tactics or his fleeting flings with freshman girls. She was the safe girl. The one who demanded nothing. The one who kept his secrets while swallowing her own.
―Good game, Di Laurentis!― she yelled from her corner, raising her voice over the noise.
Dean turned, spotting her instantly. His smile widened and he walked toward her, barefoot on the rubber floor, still wearing his hockey uniform pants. He leaned down and wrapped a massive arm around her, pulling her against his damp, warm side. He smelled of rink ice and victory.
―Did you see that second goal?― he muttered in her ear, his breath still a bit heavy. ―I told you Logan's assist would go in clean if he cut through the center. You're my lucky charm, babe. If you're not in the stands this year, we don't score.―
Babe. A word so common, so empty when it came from him. She forced a perfect smile, one of those she had rehearsed a thousand times in front of her bedroom bathroom mirror.
―You were incredible, Dean. As always. The whole university is outside waiting for you guys. The off-campus house is going to crash down tonight.―
―It better,― a deep, drawling voice intervened from a couple of lockers away.
Garrett Graham was leaning against his own locker, a white towel draped around his neck and his athletic torso bare, covered in a thin layer of sweat that highlighted every muscle of his abdomen and shoulders. He was in no hurry to change. His eyes were fixed directly on her, with that analytical captain's gaze that seemed to notice exactly what you were thinking. While Dean treated her with the familiarity of a brother, Garrett always observed her as if she were a puzzle he planned to solve sooner or later.
―Half the fraternities have already emptied their beer kegs in our living room,― Garrett continued, running a hand through his sweaty blonde hair. ―So move it. If Di Laurentis keeps admiring himself in the mirror, we're going to miss the start of our own party.―
Dean let out a laugh and gave her a friendly pat on the shoulder before heading to the showers.
―Wait for me downstairs, yeah?― Dean asked her. ―We'll leave together in my car. I don't want you walking alone in this freezing weather.―
She nodded, feeling the weight of her own lie. She stayed alone in the locker room for a moment while the stragglers finished getting dressed. When she stood up to swing her bag over her shoulder, she realized Garrett hadn't moved yet. He was still there, watching her with a subtly arched eyebrow.
―What?― she asked, adjusting her camera strap to break the tension.
―Nothing,― Garrett replied, with a sly smile that barely curved the corner of his lips. ―I'm just wondering how much longer you're going to keep looking at him like he's the last glass of water in the desert. You're going to wear your eyes out, beautiful.―
Her heart took an uncomfortable plunge. She forced herself to maintain her composure, squaring her shoulders.
―I don't know what you're talking about, Graham. He's my best friend. I'm happy for him.―
―Right. Whatever you say,― he said, turning around to head into the showers, leaving her alone with the echo of his words and a freezing presentiment in her stomach.
The hockey team guys' house, located just off the main campus, was absolute chaos by the time the clock struck eleven at night. The front porch lights had been dyed an electric blue, and the bass music rumbled so hard that the downstairs windows vibrated inside their old wooden frames.
Hundreds of students crowded the front lawn, some already holding red plastic cups in their hands, defying the freezing Massachusetts autumn wind in light university jackets. The smell of cheap beer, weed, and cheap perfume mixed in the air, creating that dense, electric atmosphere typical of Briar victory nights.
She walked through the front door right behind Dean. Immediately, a flood of people rushed toward him. Extended arms, slaps on the back, girls in short skirts trying to catch his attention at all costs. Dean handled the attention with an innate, lazy confidence; he laughed, high-fived, hugged acquaintances, and accepted compliments without missing a beat.
She, however, found herself swept to one side of the hallway by the human tide. No one was pushing her maliciously, but in the social hierarchy of Briar, Di Laurentis's best friend was invisible unless she was standing right next to him. She leaned against the wall near the kitchen, watching the scene.
The kitchen was a madhouse. There were three giant beer kegs on the worn granite countertop, and a line of freshmen were desperately trying to fill their cups. Tucker was in a corner, laughing with a group of second-tier players, while Logan was already organizing an impromptu beer pong tournament on the dining room table, which had been stripped of its chairs.
―Hey! Bring more cups!― someone yelled from the living room, where the makeshift dance floor was at its absolute peak.
She let out a subtle sigh, feeling a prick of isolation in the middle of the crowd. She looked toward the living room. Dean was already in the center of a circle, cup in hand, laughing with a couple of girls from the Kappa Beta sorority. One of them, a stunning brunette in a tight knit dress, was touching his arm with excessive familiarity. Dean didn't flinch or pull away; in fact, he leaned in to whisper something in her ear that made the girl let out a loud laugh.
A sudden chill ran through her. She knew she had no right to feel jealous. She had repeated that mantra in her head for three years: You are his friend. Only his friend. But seeing the ease with which any random girl obtained the physical attention she so secretly craved was like a small drop of acid falling on her self-esteem night after night.
She decided she needed a breather from the noise and the suffocating heat that was starting to build up downstairs due to the mass of moving bodies. Besides, the cold outside had left her chilled despite the house's heating. She remembered that Dean always kept a row of his hoodies in the large closet of his room or over his bed.
―I'm going upstairs for a second,― she told Logan as she passed the dining room, having to yell to be heard over the music.
Logan, focused on throwing the plastic ball, barely nodded with a quick smile.
She pushed her way through the hallway crowd and began to climb the wooden stairs. With each step she climbed, the deafening noise of the party began to fade into a dull hum. The second floor of the off-campus house was theoretically a forbidden zone during parties, reserved only for residents and their special guests, so the hallway was relatively clear, lit only by the dim light coming up from the stairs.
She walked toward Dean’s room. The doorknob was cold under her hand. She didn't knock; she never did. That was the room where they had spent entire nights studying or sharing a cold pizza. To her, that space was safe.
Or at least, so she thought.
As she pushed the door open, which wasn't completely shut, the words she had ready on the tip of her tongue vanished into the heavy atmosphere of the room.
The room was in semi-darkness, illuminated only by the silently playing television screen and the bluish light coming through the window. At the edge of the bed, with his back to the entrance, was Dean. He was on his knees on the floor, his large, firm hands gripping the bare hips of the brunette girl from the living room. The girl's dress was pulled up to her waist, and her slender legs rested on Dean's shoulders.
She froze on the threshold, her hand still resting on the wooden door frame. Her brain took a fraction of a second to process what her eyes were seeing—a fraction of a second that felt like an agonizing eternity.
Dean had his head tilted between the girl's legs, moving with a steady, expert, and devoted rhythm. His fingers dug into her thighs, leaving whitish marks from the pressure. The girl had her head thrown back over the tangled sheets, her eyes closed and her lips parted, letting out muffled, rhythmic moans that broke the room's silence with an unbearable rawness.
―Oh, God, Dean... yes, right there,― the girl whispered, her voice broken with pleasure, tangling her hands in his dark hair to push him more fully against her body.
Dean didn't reply with words; he only let out a low, dull grunt that she had never heard from him before, a purely carnal sound that showed absolute control of the situation. You could tell he knew exactly what he was doing, where to press, with what intensity to lick, how to dominate a woman's body until reducing it to tremors.
The outside world seemed to stop for her. A wave of nausea mixed with a scorching, humiliating heat rushed up her chest to her cheeks. Seeing Dean—her Dean, the silly guy who forgot his keys and asked her to proofread his essays—surrendered in such a carnal, intensely sexual way to one of the many girls from the party, broke something inside her.
It wasn't just the pain of jealousy. It was the brutal and undeniable realization of her own insignificance in his adult life. To Dean, she belonged to a separate category: the asexual friend, the one who didn't belong to the world of his desires, the one confined to the comfort zone of their friendship. Never, not in a million years, would Dean Di Laurentis kneel before her with that hungry desperation. Never would he touch her with that mixture of lasciviousness and mastery.
The girl on the bed arched her back suddenly, letting out a sharper moan that ended in a shaky breath while her thighs shook spasmodically against Dean's shoulders. She was reaching her climax, completely lost in the pleasure he was providing her with such ease.
She couldn't take it anymore. She stepped back abruptly, and the heel of her boot hit the hallway baseboard, producing a sharp click.
For an absolute instant of panic, she thought Dean would turn around and catch her there, watching like a pathetic intruder. With her heart racing, beating against her ribs like a caged bird, she turned around and fled down the hallway. She ran with quick, silent steps, trying to get away from that door, from that room, from the echo of those moans that had been burned into her mind.
She walked down the stairs almost stumbling, blinded by the tears of frustration that threatened to overflow from her eyes. She didn't want anyone to see her like this, not at the victory party, not when she was supposedly meant to be celebrating. Reaching the lower floor landing, where the hallway split toward the back exit and the basement, she didn't look where she was going.
She crashed head-on into a solid surface. It was like running into a concrete wall lined with cotton.
A pair of long and surprisingly strong arms wrapped around her waist, stabilizing her before she could lose her balance and fall backward against the wooden steps. The scent of expensive soap, mint, and winter freshness enveloped her immediately.
―Whoa, whoa. Slow down a bit, beautiful,― the voice was low, deliberate, with the firmness and authority of the team captain.
Garrett Graham was holding her tightly. He had a half-full red cup in his right hand, balancing it carefully so as not to spill the liquid, while his left hand remained anchored on her waist, feeling the heat of her body through the thin fabric of her blouse.
She looked up, her breath hinting and her eyes shiny with unshed tears. She tried to pull away from his grip, but Garrett didn't let go right away. His fixed eyes scanned her from head to toe, analyzing her distraught face, her red cheeks, and the obvious trembling of her hands.
―Let me go, Garrett,― she asked, her voice barely louder than a harsh whisper, trying to sound authoritative but failing miserably.
Garrett frowned subtly. The usual seriousness of his face gave way to an expression of genuine curiosity, seasoned with that habitual perceptiveness of his that intimidated her so much. He looked toward the top of the stairs and then fixed his gaze back on her.
―What's wrong?― Garrett asked, subtly guiding her toward the darkest corner of the back hallway, away from the students passing toward the backyard. ―You look like you've seen a ghost. Or something worse. Did someone do something to you?― His tone turned a bit colder at the end, an instinctive protective reaction that surprised her.
―No... no one did anything to me,― she said, wrapping her arms around herself to stop the trembling in her arms. The adrenaline was starting to drop, leaving her exposed and exhausted. ―I just wanted... a hoodie.―
―A hoodie?― Garrett took a sip of his drink, leaning his back against the wooden wall with a natural elegance. ―On the second floor?―
She let out a shaky sigh, realizing that lying to Garrett Graham was a useless task. He was an expert at reading his teammates' subtleties and the house dynamics. The weight of the secret she had kept for years, added to the impact of what she had just witnessed, made her break down internally. The words spilled from her mouth before she could stop them, driven by a bitter rage.
―I went up to Dean's room,― she let out, her tone sharp. ―The door was open. And he... he was in there with the girl from the living room. He was giving her oral, Garrett. On his bed. Right in the middle of the party.―
Garrett didn't move. He didn't laugh, he didn't drop any obscene joke, which she would have expected from any other member of the team. He simply observed her in silence, his gaze fixed on her eyes, watching how the pain of the broken illusion manifested on her face. The corner of his mouth rose a millimeter in a smirk that combined pity and a dark satisfaction.
―Di Laurentis being Di Laurentis,― Garrett said finally, his voice dropping an octave, becoming thicker. ―It hurt you to see it, didn't it? Not because it was a lack of respect to the house, but because you finally understood that your great friend isn't the saint you have on a pedestal.―
―I don't have him on any pedestal,― she lied, digging her nails into the palms of her hands. ―It's just... it was disgusting. The way he touched her... the confidence he did it with. As if he knew exactly how to strip someone down.―
Garrett let out a low laugh, a guttural sound that vibrated in the narrow hallway. He set the red cup down on a side table with a sharp thud, getting rid of the only remaining barrier between them. He took a step forward, invading her personal space with a calculated slowness that forced her back until her back hit the wall.
―That's called experience, babe,― Garrett said, leaning slightly toward her. The heat of his body enveloped her, canceling out the cold of the hallway. ―Dean knows what he's doing when it comes to pleasing a girl for a good time. But what really threw you off wasn't seeing his technique. It was realizing what you're missing out on. Seeing a woman lose control like that reminded you of what you haven't had.―
―You don't know anything about my life,― she replied quickly, her wounded pride giving her a false bravery. ―I've gone out with guys. I've been in relationships. I know perfectly well what sex is, Graham.―
Garrett leaned one hand against the wall, right next to her head, trapping her effectively in his field of vision. His dark eyes flashed with a feline, amused intensity—a look that stripped her entirely bare.
―I don't doubt you've been with guys, beautiful,― Garrett whispered, his breath brushing her cheek. ―The mediocre Briar students who ask you out because you're Di Laurentis's hot friend. But I bet you whatever you want... I bet my captain's spot next week that you have never in your life had a real orgasm.―
The direct blow to her intimacy left her breathless. She tried to turn her face away, but Garrett's proximity was magnetic. A crimson blush covered her neck and cheeks instantly. Her silence, prolonged and tense, was the absolute confirmation Garrett was looking for.
Garrett widened his smile, an expression loaded with an implacable and sensual confidence.
―I knew it,― he affirmed in a husky voice. ―You've been faking it or settling for the bare minimum from a couple of selfish idiots who were only looking out for themselves. What an absolute waste of a woman.―
―It's none of your business,― she snapped, trying to push him away by his chest. Her hands found the firmness of his pectoral muscles, and instead of pushing him away, she realized how hot his skin felt through the thin shirt he was wearing now. ―Let me pass, Garrett. I'm going back to my dorm.―
―Are you going to run away? Really?― Garrett didn't budge an inch against her push. His fingers slid along her chin, subtly forcing her to lock her gaze with his. ―Are you going to go back to your empty room to think about Dean and what he was doing to that girl, feeling miserable? That role doesn't suit you, babe. You're too smart for that.―
She swallowed hard, feeling an entirely new knot of tension begin to form in the pit of her stomach. The rage against Dean was rapidly transforming into something darker—a sharp, unforeseen desire that fed on Garrett's audacity.
―And what do you suggest I do?― she challenged, her voice trembling slightly from the mix of emotions. ―Get into your bed to forget? I'm not one of your weekend trophies, Graham. I know how your schedule works.―
―This has nothing to do with my schedule,― Garrett replied, his tone becoming stry serious, stripped of the party's superficial playful edge. ―This is a deal. An agreement between friends, if you want to call it that. No strings attached, no emotional baggage, and above all, something Dean Di Laurentis will never find out about. He can keep his little adventure upstairs. You and I can do something much better down here.―
She arched her eyebrows, her heart beating so hard she feared he might hear it in the narrow hallway.
―An agreement?―
―Exactly,― Garrett leaned closer, his lips brushing almost against her earlobe, sending an electric shock straight down her spine. ―I teach you what a real orgasm is. One of those that make you lose consciousness, that make you arch your back and beg for more. One that completely wipes any thought of my teammate from your beautiful head. And in return, you stop punishing yourself over someone who doesn't know what he has in front of him. Right here. Right now.―
The proposal was absolute madness. This was Garrett Graham, the official Briar captain, the guy everyone knew for his endurance and his lethal focus when he set his mind to something. Accepting something like this broke all her rules of self-control, the entire safety structure she had built during her college years.
But she looked at his lips, looked at the absolute conviction in his eyes, and remembered the image of Dean kneeling before someone else. She felt a prick of pure rebellion. She wanted to stop being the good girl. She wanted to experience that level of abandonment she had just witnessed. She wanted, for once, to be the center of someone's universe who knew exactly how to wreck her with pleasure.
―Here?― she managed to articulate, her voice barely a husky thread. ―The house is full of people. Someone could walk in at any second.―
Garrett reached into his jeans pocket and pulled out a small, shiny metal key. A smile of absolute triumph lit up his features as he saw the hesitation dissolve in her eyes.
―The guest bedroom at the end of this hallway is locked. It's where we keep the spare gear and where my out-of-town guests sleep when they come for games,― Garrett explained, his voice becoming thicker and more possessive. ―No one is coming in. No one is going to bother us. Just say yes, babe, and I promise you that tomorrow morning you won't even remember how to spell Dean's name.―
She stared at him for three eternal seconds. The noise of the party in the other room seemed to take place in a parallel dimension. The decision was made the moment she realized she didn't want to take her hands off his chest.
―Open the damn door, Graham,― she stated, with a firmness that surprised them both.
Garrett didn't waste a single second. He unlocked the solid wooden door at the end of the hallway, took her hand—his fingers intertwining with an iron grip—and pulled her inside the room, slamming the door shut behind them and throwing the deadbolt with a definitive click.
The guest bedroom was plunged into almost total darkness, save for the beams of light from the outside party filtering through the slats of the wooden blinds. The space smelled clean, of freshly washed sheets and the wood of the heavy furniture. It was an absolute contrast to the sweaty chaos of the rest of the house.
As soon as the bolt clicked into place, the atmosphere between the two changed completely. There was no more room for indirect words or the hallway's teasing games.
Garrett turned toward her. In the dim light, his tall, athletic silhouette cut through the space imposingly. He didn't wait for her to get used to the darkness; he took a firm step, caught her by the waist with both hands, and lifted her effortlessly, seating her on top of the tall wooden dresser flanking the entrance.
She let out a small gasp of surprise as her thighs ended up at the height of Garrett's hips. Her hands instinctively sought support on the player's broad shoulders, feeling the perfect tension of his muscles.
―Garrett...― she began, but his name got caught in her throat as he leaned in and captured her lips in a kiss that left her breathless.
It wasn't a gentle or testing kiss. It was an absolute claim, a raw and hungry demonstration of intent. Garrett's tongue invaded her mouth with a leader's confidence, claiming every corner, tasting her with an intensity that made her tremble from head to toe. His hands on her waist tightened, pinning her pelvis against his through their clothes. She could feel the unmistakable hardness of his desire pressing against her femininity—a direct reminder of the danger she had willingly stepped into.
She moaned into his lips, opening her mouth to let him in deeper, surrendering to the whirlwind of sensations. Her hands left his shoulders to tangle in his blonde hair, tugging slightly at it, responding to the kiss with an urgency she didn't know she possessed. The rage, the spite, and the desire contained for years channeled into that single physical contact.
Garrett pulled back a few millimeters, panting subtly, his gaze locked onto hers even in the dark. His eyes seemed to glow with an internal fire.
―I told you,― Garrett whispered, his voice rough against her wet lips. ―You're burning for this. You've been holding back for so long that you're going to explode in my hands.―
―Shut up and show me,― she challenged, her breath ragged, tugging at the fabric of his shirt to pull it over his head.
Garrett cooperated with a fluid movement, shedding the garment and tossing it into some dark corner of the room. His bare torso was exposed; under the dim light filtering through the window, his body looked sculpted in marble, each line of his abs perfectly defined by constant training. She ran the palms of her hands across his chest, following the line that descended toward his stomach, marveled by the anatomical difference between Garrett's strength and her own softness.
Without breaking eye contact, Garrett's hands moved down to the hem of her blouse. With quick but steady movements, he stripped her of the garment, leaving her in her bra before his searching gaze. Garrett took a second to observe her, his eyes tracing her small shoulders, the curve of her neck, and the way her chest rose and fell quickly from the agitation.
―You're beautiful,― Garrett said, and for the first time, there was no trace of playfulness in his tone. It was a statement of fact, raw and honest. ―Di Laurentis is a blind fool, but tonight you're mine.―
His hands moved down toward the button of her jeans. He unbuttoned them with a dexterity that betrayed his experience, sliding the zipper down with a metallic sound that echoed in the room. She lifted her hips slightly to allow him to slide the denim down her legs, leaving her only in her black lace underwear.
The cold air of the room hit her exposed skin, making her shiver, but the heat radiating from Garrett's body compensated for the environment immediately. He stepped between her open legs, subtly pushing her knees apart to open her space further. His large hands settled on the inside of her thighs, caressing the soft skin with a pressure that made her gasp with every movement.
Garrett leaned forward, kissing the line of her jaw, descending down her neck with slow, wet kisses that made her arch her back over the dresser. His right hand moved up to her chest, unhooking the front clasp of her bra with a single expert movement. When his hand cupped the fullness of one of her breasts, she let out a loud moan, a sound that Garrett stifled immediately by sealing his lips with hers again.
Garrett’s thumb caressed her erect nipple, sending a wave of heat straight to her core. She instinctively rubbed her lace-clad intimacy against Garrett’s hard jeans, seeking relief from the pressure rapidly building in her belly.
―Slow down, babe,― Garrett murmured against her mouth, not wanting to rush. ―We're in no hurry. I promised you this would be real, and I'm going to take my time with you.―
He stepped down from the dresser, taking her by the legs so she would slide down with him. He guided her toward the large guest bed at the back of the room. She fell back onto the cool sheets, feeling Garrett's weight follow her immediately. He hovered over her, supporting his weight on his forearms so as not to crush her, but maintaining that constant pressure that kept her anchored to the bed.
Garrett's hands moved down her abdomen, sliding beneath the last piece of lace covering her. When his fingers brushed the silky hair of her mound, she closed her eyes, holding her breath.
―Look at me,― Garrett ordered in a soft but firm voice.
She opened her eyes, finding his gaze in the semi-darkness.
―I want you to see who is doing this to you,― he said, as his long fingers finally slipped between her folds, finding the burning wetness waiting for him. ―I want you to remember my name when you come.―
When Garrett’s middle finger slid smoothly inside her anatomy, she let out a sharp moan, gripping the sheets tightly. She was so wet, so incredibly sensitive that the mere initial contact made her shudder. Garrett moved slowly, introducing his finger fully, letting her body adapt to his thickness while his thumb found the small, sensitive bundle of her clitoris at the top.
The stimulation was so direct, so precise that she couldn't contain a muffled cry. Garrett began a rhythmic movement, his fingers sinking deep inside her, finding that internal spot that made her tighten her walls around him. ―Contract for me, babe. Just like that. You're perfect down here.―
Pleasure began to expand through her body like an uncontrollable tide. Garrett's movements were implacable; he knew exactly how much pressure to apply, when to accelerate the pace, and when to slow it down right before she hit the brink, deliciously prolonging the agony. She had never experienced that level of attention to detail. The guys she had been with before simply looked out for their own release. Garrett, however, was completely focused on her pleasure, reading the reactions of her muscles, the changes in her breathing, and the sounds escaping her throat.
The heat in the room seemed to have risen several degrees. She was completely surrendered to the rhythm Garrett imposed. Her hands searched for his torso, scratching his back, feeling his muscles tighten with each of his movements. The image of Dean in the other room had completely vanished, replaced by the overwhelming reality of Garrett Graham’s fingers wrecking her defenses one by one.
Garrett stopped suddenly, withdrawing his wet fingers with a subtle sound that made her let out a whimper of protest.
―No... don't stop,― she begged, her eyes clouded with desire, trying to pull him back down.
―I'm not stopping, babe,― Garrett said, his voice husky with restraint.
He sat up for a moment to rid himself of his jeans and boxers with quick, decisive movements. When he positioned himself between her legs again, she could see the impressive silhouette of his length, fully erect and ready, gleaming slightly in the shadows. It was imposing, much more than she had imagined in her moments of doubt.
Garrett slowly eased his weight, pulling out of with a rough sigh. He disposed of the used latex with his usual efficiency and lay back down by her side, pulling her trembling body against his bare side. His long arm wrapped around her shoulders, keeping her pinned against his warm chest.
Rested her head on his shoulder, her eyes fixed on the lines of light filtering through the blinds. She felt completely exhausted, but for the first time in years, she felt a deep peace and a lightness that made her want to smile. The dead weight of her unrequited love for Dean had evaporated, replaced by the electrifying certainty of her own body and what she was capable of feeling under the right hands.
Garrett ran his fingers through tangled hair, a surprisingly attentive gesture that showed how much he cared about her well-being in that moment.
―How are you?― Garrett asked, his voice low and husky from post-coital exhaustion.
turned subtly to look at him, finding his dark eyes watching her in the semi-darkness with a mixture of pride and a new layer of complicity.
―You were right,― admitted, with a genuine smile illuminating her tired face. ―I had never felt anything like that before. You're a cocky bastard, Graham, but you deliver on your promises.―
Garrett let out a low laugh, the sound vibrating against his ribs.
―I told you, beautiful. I don't play around when it comes to the important stuff. Hockey is for the rink; this is to be enjoyed to the absolute fullest.―
They stayed in silence for a while longer, enjoying each other's warmth while the party outside began to show signs of winding down. The shouting on the front lawn had turned into scattered conversations, and the volume of the music had dropped a couple of levels.
―What's going to happen now?― asked after a while, the question floating in the air with a certain shyness. She didn't expect Garrett to become her boyfriend overnight, but the dynamic between them had definitely changed.
Garrett propped himself up on one elbow, looking down at her with that captain's smile that no longer intimidated her, but instead made her feel protected and valued.
―Whatever you want to happen, babe,― Garrett replied calmly. ―The pact was for tonight, to get Di Laurentis out of your head. But if you want a repeat lesson... you know perfectly well where to find me. My door is always open for you. And as for Dean... well, he'll still be your friend, but now you have a secret that's way more interesting than any of his.―
looked at him and reached out to touch his cheek, feeling the softness of his skin. The freedom of not being tied to a broken illusion was the best gift Garrett had given her tonight, stretching far beyond the immense physical pleasure.
―I like the idea of having secrets, Graham,― stated, leaning in to give him a short, voluntary kiss on the lips.
Garrett smiled, lay back down, and wrapped his arms tightly around her, ready to let the final hours of victory night fade away inside the sanctuary of the locked room.
‵、¸ 𝙩𝒉𝙚 𝙚𝒎𝙚𝒓𝙜𝒆𝙣𝒄𝙮 𝙨𝒉𝙞𝒇𝙩 ⊹ garrett graham & dean di laurentis
⌗ pairing — garrett graham x dean di laurentis x fem!reader
⌗ synopsis — The Briar University ER is usually absolute chaos, but for her—a twenty-one-year-old clinical psychology intern—staying calm is second nature. Everything changes when the Division I hockey team storms in with an injured player. Faced with the campus golden boys, her sweet voice and firm boundaries completely disarm Garrett Graham and Dean Di Laurentis, igniting an unexpected tension that leaves them utterly obsessed.
⌗ author’s note — This story features high-tension seduction dynamics, lighthearted mutual flirting, social alcohol consumption in a university pub, and relaxed, mature language suitable for an adult audience.
⌗ the emergency shift.- part ii ⌗ the emergency shift.- part iii
The fluorescent lights of Briar University General Hospital whirred with a clinical, relentless beep that seemed to vibrate even in the soles of your shoes. It was a Friday night in late November, one of those frigid Massachusetts nights when black ice on the roads set off sirens and fraternity parties on campus filled the waiting room.
At twenty-one years old, you weren't exactly a seasoned medical professional. You were a third-year clinical psychology student doing your practical hours as a triage and emotional support intern in the emergency room. Your job wasn't to stitch up wounds or prescribe medication; it was to manage the human chaos. You were there to talk people down from panic attacks, comfort terrified freshmen who had taken too many shots, and keep the psychological temperature of the ER from boiling over while the actual doctors and nurses ran themselves ragged.
By 1:00 AM, you had been on your feet for nearly seven hours straight. Your hair was pulled up into a slightly messy bun, a couple of pastel-colored highlighters were clipped to the pocket of your oversized medical scrub top, and your clipboard was heavy with incomplete intake forms. Despite the exhaustion tugging at the corners of your eyes, you still carried yourself with a soft, natural warmth. You understood that the people coming through those double doors were having one of the worst nights of their lives. A little bit of kindness went a long way.
You were standing by the main nurse's station, charting a quick note about a panicked student who had just been discharged, when the automatic doors of the ambulance bay slid open with a sharp hiss. A blast of icy winter air swept into the corridor, followed closely by a group of guys who instantly shifted the entire energy of the room.
They were massive, loud, and completely impossible to ignore. Even without the heavy, blue-and-red white Briar varsity jackets, anyone on campus would have recognized them instantly. It was the core of the university's division-one hockey team. You had gone to a handful of their games with your friends from the psychology department, sitting high up in the stands, yelling until your throat was sore, and watching them dominate the ice. But you had never crossed paths with them in real life. To you, they were just those untouchable, golden-boy athletes who lived in a completely different universe.
Until right now.
In the center of the group was John Tucker. His usual cocky, energetic demeanor was entirely gone. He was deathly pale, his eyes wide and glassy with unshed tears of pain, and he was clutching a thick white dish towel around his left hand. The towel was already deeply stained with bright, ominous crimson.
Walking right next to him, holding him steady by his shoulder, was John Logan. Logan looked sharp, focused, and intensely worried, guiding his teammate with a firm grip. Bringing up the rear were Garrett Graham and Dean Di Laurentis. The two of them looked like towering walls of muscle, their shoulders tense, their faces flushed from the cold and the sheer adrenaline of whatever accident had just taken place.
―Hey! We need someone over here right now! He’s bleeding all over the place!― Garrett’s deep, commanding voice boomed across the triage area, sharp with panic. He was looking around wildly, his captain's instincts kicking in but completely useless in a medical environment.
The sheer volume of his voice threatened to spike the anxiety of every other patient in the waiting room. Realizing someone needed to step in and ground them before they caused a scene, you tucked your pen behind your ear and stepped out from behind the counter, walking toward them with a calm, easy pace.
―Hey, hey, gentle with the volume, big guy. You're in a hospital, not the rink,― you said, your voice soft, sweet, and completely relaxed. You didn't sound like a stern doctor or an older nurse; you sounded exactly like what you were—a fellow student who was completely unbothered by their imposing size. You gave them a reassuring, gentle smile. ―Bring him right into cubicle three. Let's get him off his feet.―
The four hockey players stopped in their tracks, their eyes locking onto you simultaneously. Logan let out a breath he seemed to have been holding for miles and immediately nodded, guiding Tucker through the privacy curtains of the cubicle you had pointed out.
You quickly snapped on a pair of sterile latex gloves, moving into the small space with an easy grace. Tucker was sitting on the edge of the examination cot, staring blankly at the floor, his breathing shallow and rapid. He was trembling. Classic early-stage shock.
You stepped right into his line of sight, bending down slightly so you were eye-level with him, and placed a gentle, comforting hand on his uninjured shoulder.
―Hey,― you said softly, your tone incredibly sweet and soothing, a perfect contrast to the sterile chaos around you. ―I'm the psychology intern on duty tonight. I know everything feels super overwhelming right now and it hurts like crazy, but you're totally safe. We're going to get you sorted out, okay? Can you tell me your name and let me know exactly what happened?―
Tucker blinked, his eyes slowly focusing on your face. His lips parted, but his throat clicked; the shock had completely locked him up. He couldn't form a coherent sentence, his gaze drifting back down to the blood-soaked towel in his lap.
―He's completely checked out, he hasn't said a word since the car,― Logan said, stepping closer to the cot. He was watching you closely, his brow furrowing as he studied your face under the harsh lights. Suddenly, a spark of pure recognition lit up his eyes. ―Wait... hey, I know you. You're in the psychology department, right? We're literally in the same neuroanatomy lecture this semester. You sit a few rows ahead of me on the left.―
You glanced up at Logan, offering him a quick, genuinely bright smile that made your eyes crinkle at the corners. ―Oh, yeah! With Professor Hayes, right? His slides are absolute torture. It's really nice to officially meet you, even if the vibes in here are a little messy tonight. What's your friend's name?―
―John Tucker,― Logan answered instantly, his posture visibly relaxing just from the casual, friendly way you were talking to him. ―And I'm Logan. We were back at the house, and Tuck here was trying to be a chef. The knife handle was super greasy, his hand slipped, and he basically sliced his palm wide open. There was a ridiculous amount of blood. He freaked out, and honestly, we did too.―
―Okay, John, it's nice to meet you too,― you murmured, turning your attention back to the pale boy on the cot. ―I'm just going to take a little look, okay? I promise I'll be super gentle.―
With agonizing care, you began to peel away the layers of the bloody towel. You didn't flinch or make a face when the deep, clean laceration across his palm was revealed. It was definitely a nasty cut that was going to need a handful of stitches from the attending surgeon, but the bleeding had already started to slow down. You grabbed a thick, sterile pad from the counter, placed it firmly over the wound, and applied steady pressure, keeping your movements incredibly calm.
―Look at me for a second, John,― you said, your voice dropping to a warm, cozy whisper that felt like a safety blanket. Tucker raised his eyes to yours, completely captivated by how soft you were being with him. ―The cut looks scary, I know, but it’s actually really clean. You didn't ruin your hand, I promise. But you're breathing way too fast, and that's making you feel dizzy. Let's do a little teamwork, okay? Just mirror me. Inhale nice and slow... and let it out. There you go. Just like that. You're doing awesome.―
As Tucker began to synchronize his breathing with yours, the tight knot of panic in his chest began to unravel. The sheer sweetness of your demeanor was doing more to stabilize him than any medical monitor could.
But behind Logan, the entire atmosphere of the cubicle had taken a massive, absurd turn.
Garrett Graham and Dean Di Laurentis had been standing by the curtain, fully prepared to pace around like caged animals. But the moment you had started talking, the moment that sweet, melodic voice of yours had filled the small space, both of them had completely frozen.
Garrett was staring at you with his mouth slightly open, his dark eyes locked onto your face with an intensity that could have melted ice. He had never seen anyone like you. On campus, girls practically tripped over themselves to get his attention, putting on acts or trying way too hard to impress the hockey captain. But here you were, a girl exactly his age, wearing oversized scrubs, completely ignoring the fact that he was a campus celebrity, and speaking with a gentleness that was making his chest ache in a way he couldn't explain. He watched the way a few stray hairs fell across your cheek, the soft curve of your lips as you comforted Tucker, and the absolute focus in your eyes. He was completely, utterly floored.
Next to him, Dean Di Laurentis was having an identical internal meltdown. His usual lazy, arrogant smirk had completely vanished, replaced by a look of pure, unadulterated wonder. Dean prided himself on being smooth, on always having the perfect line, but his brain had just short-circuited. Hearing you call Tucker ―John― in that soft, caring voice made a wave of intense possessive jealousy hit him so hard it left him breathless. He didn't want you looking at Tucker like that. He wanted those soft eyes on him. He wanted that beautiful, comforting voice directed entirely at his own ears.
―Hey... uh,― Dean stammered, actually stumbling over his words as he took a step closer into your personal space, his massive frame towering over the side of the cot. He tried to summon an ounce of his usual charm, but it came out completely dorky and helpless. ―Hey, so... I think I'm having a literal medical crisis right now. My chest feels crazy tight, and my heart is doing this weird, fast thing. Don't you think you should check my pulse? Like, right now? I might pass out if you don't talk to me like that.―
You stopped guiding Tucker's breathing for a fraction of a second, tilting your head back to look up at Dean. You blinked your big eyes, completely amused but keeping your tone sweet and light.
―Oh, wow, an immediate heart issue? That sounds super serious,― you said, a playful little smile tugging at the corner of your lips as you looked at his perfectly healthy, flushed face. ―But since we're the same age, I can tell you classmate-to-classmate that you look like you have way too much energy to be fainting. If your chest hurts, it's probably just the cold air from outside, but you can always ask the triage nurse at the front desk for an EKG if you're really worried.―
Garrett immediately shoved Dean out of the way with his elbow, stepping forward to take his place. He leaned over the cot a little, his broad shoulders blocking Dean entirely, his dark eyes locked onto yours with a desperate need to make you look at him the same way you were looking at Tucker.
―Don't listen to him, he's just an idiot,― Garrett said, his voice dropping to a low, husky register that he definitely thought sounded smooth, though his ears were slightly pink. ―I'm Garrett, by the way. Garrett Graham. I just... I wanted to say you're doing an amazing job. Seriously. You're like, incredibly good at this. And you have a really, really pretty voice. If you need someone to help you hold anything... or if your hands get tired from holding that gauze, I'm right here. I have great grip strength. Just let me know.―
Logan pinched the bridge of his nose, letting out a groan of pure secondary embarrassment. ―Oh my god. Are you two seriously trying to hit on the psych intern while Tucker is literally bleeding out on a gurney? You are being actual embarrassments to the entire athletic department right now.―
The sudden influx of loud, competitive energy from Garrett and Dean immediately ruined the quiet bubble of safety you had built for the patient. John Tucker, who had just managed to get his breathing under control, looked up at his two teammates. Seeing them flexing their shoulders and competing for your attention in the middle of his medical emergency made his anxiety spike all over again. His chest began to heave, and his face twisted in frustration and pain.
―Guys... oh my god, please stop,― Tucker groaned, closing his eyes and pressing his uninjured hand against his forehead. ―You're making my head pound... you're literally making me feel more sick. Just shut up.―
You saw the immediate negative shift in Tucker's psychological state, and your protective intern instincts flared up. You weren't going to let a couple of boyish egos mess with a patient's recovery, no matter how attractive or famous they were on campus.
You stood up straight, making sure your hand remained firmly and securely pressed against the sterile gauze on Tucker's hand. You turned your full attention to Garrett and Dean, looking at them with a soft but completely unyielding expression. You didn't scold them like an old professor; you spoke to them with the direct, easy authority of a peer who had simply had enough of their antics.
―Alright, boys, that's enough,― you said, your voice still incredibly sweet, but carrying a very clear, firm boundary that left absolutely no room for argument. ―Look at your friend. You're totally stressing him out. This is a super small cubicle, your voices are way too loud, and all this extra energy is making his blood pressure go up. I need this room to be completely quiet for him right now.―
Dean opened his mouth, looking like a teenager who had just been caught breaking curfew, his hands flying up in a defensive gesture. ―Wait, no, we didn't mean to—―
―I know you didn't mean to, but you're doing it anyway,― you interrupted gently, giving him a look that was both incredibly cute and entirely unyielding. ―So, I'm going to need you two to do me a massive favor and step outside. Go find the blue plastic chairs in the waiting room and hang out there for a little bit.―
Garrett looked absolutely devastated, his broad shoulders slumping as if he had just been benched during the finals. ―Come on, let us just stay in the corner. We won't say a single word, I swear. We'll be like statues.―
―No statues allowed tonight, Garrett,― you replied, using his name with an easy familiarity that sent a literal jolt of electricity straight down his spine. You gave them both a sweet, reassuring nod toward the curtain. ―The doctor is going to be in here any second to do the stitches, and it's already too crowded. Go wait outside like good guys. I promise I'll come out and give you a full update the second we're done here, okay? Do it for John.―
Dean swallowed hard, completely neutralized by the combination of your sweetness and your absolute firmness. ―Yeah... okay. If you promise you'll come find us, we'll go.―
―I promise,― you smiled angelically.
Logan chuckled, grabbing Dean by the shoulder and swatting the back of Garrett's jacket to get them moving. ―Move it, you two. You just got completely shut down by a psych major. Go sit in the penalty box.―
As Logan guided the two star players out of the cubicle, both Garrett and Dean turned around one last time before the curtain pulled shut. They looked like two giant, lovesick puppies, completely dazed and utterly captivated by you. The fact that you had just kicked them out with a smile and a soft voice had left them ten times more obsessed than if you had screamed at them.
You let out a soft, amused breath, shaking your head as the curtain finally closed, and turned back to the cot. Tucker was looking at you, his breathing rapidly returning to normal, a look of profound gratitude on his pale face.
―Thank you so much,― Tucker whispered, letting out a genuine sigh of relief. ―Seriously. If they stayed in here any longer trying to flex for you, I think I would have passed out from pure annoyance.―
―Don't worry about it at all, John,― you said softly, your sweet voice returning to that comforting, relaxed rhythm as you checked the gauze. ―Managing rowdy hockey players isn't exactly in my job description, but your peace of mind definitely is. Now, let's just keep taking those nice, slow breaths. The hard part is over, and you're doing so good.―
Meanwhile, out in the corridor, Garrett and Dean dropped heavily into the uncomfortable plastic chairs, staring blankly at the floor with matching, completely bewildered expressions, their hearts racing for a reason that had absolutely nothing to do with hockey.
A couple of weeks had passed since that chaotic Friday night in the emergency room. After making sure the surgeon took care of John Tucker's hand and giving the status report to Garrett and Dean in the waiting room—who practically melted in their seats when you stepped out to talk to them with your usual sweetness—you had gone right back to your university routine. Between third-year psychology classes, exams with Professor Hayes, and your internship hours at the hospital, you had barely found any time to think about the hockey team's star players.
However, they definitely hadn't forgotten about you. Logan had been looking for you in neuroanatomy class, and according to the rumors floating down the faculty hallways, Garrett and Dean had spent the last two weeks asking half the campus about ―the prettiest psych student in the hospital.―
That Saturday night, you decided it was finally time to take a breather. Your best friend, Gracie, had practically dragged you out of your room.
―I don't care how many case studies you have to read,― Gracie had declared while helping you pick out an outfit. ―We are going to Malone’s. You need a beer, loud music, and a reminder of what it's like to have fun with twenty-one-year-olds who aren't actively bleeding.―
Malone’s Pub was packed to the brim, as always. The air was thick with laughter, the smell of draft beer, old wood, and the shouts of students celebrating Briar’s latest victory. You were wearing dark jeans, a soft, pastel-colored knit sweater that fit a little oversized and draped casually off one shoulder, and you left your hair down, looking completely relaxed, fresh, and incredibly cute.
―I’ll grab the drinks, stay close to the bar so we don't lose each other in the crowd,― Gracie yelled over the music before sliding into the thick of the crowd.
You leaned against one of the bar's wooden pillars, taking in the atmosphere with a quiet smile. As a psychology student, you loved analyzing people, and tonight the bar was a goldmine of interesting college dynamics. In fact, you knew exactly where things stood with the guys on the team. Sharing a campus and being the same age meant gossip traveled fast: you knew all about Garrett’s romance with Hannah Wells—which had been the talk of the entire university—and you were also well aware of the intense, recent history between Dean and Allie Hayes. You were a silent observer, completely detached from their love lives, which gave you a very relaxed perspective on the whole scene.
Suddenly, a tense murmur rippled through the back area of the pub, near the pool tables. The laughter faded, and the festive vibe cut out instantly.
―What the hell is your problem, Davenport?!― Dean Di Laurentis’s deep, furious voice boomed through the space, instantly drawing everyone's attention.
You stood on your tiptoes to peer over the students' heads and saw everything. In the center of the pool hall stood Dean and Hunter Davenport, the star player from the rival university. Tension between Briar and opposing teams was always high, but Davenport seemed to especially enjoy provoking the guys.
You didn't know exactly what Hunter had said to Dean—probably something stupid and baiting about the team or about Allie—but Dean no longer had his usual lazy, amused look. He was livid. Davenport gave him a hard shove to the chest, and that was all it took for chaos to break out.
Dean launched forward like lightning, landing a clean right hook square on Hunter's jaw. The bar erupted into shouts. A classic college bar brawl ensued: shoves, glass cups shattering against the floor, and friends from both sides jumping in to tear them apart before the police or the pub's bouncers could show up. Garrett Graham appeared out of nowhere, using his massive frame to yank Dean back by his jacket, while Logan and other players held back the rival university guys.
―Let me go, Garrett! I’m gonna break his face!― Dean roared, his knuckles bloody and his adrenaline running a mile a minute, as Malone’s security finally pushed Davenport and his group toward the back exit to keep things from escalating any further.
The fight dissolved in a couple of minutes, leaving behind a trail of broken glass and a room heavy with whispers. Garrett and Logan dragged Dean toward one of the booths in the most secluded, darkest corner of the pub, trying to get him to calm down before the owner of Malone's decided to kick them out too.
You walked at an easy pace back toward the bar, where Gracie had just returned with two glasses of beer and eyes as wide as saucers.
―Well, welcome to Malone's...― your friend said, still processing the fight. ―Those hockey guys are actual lunatics.―
―They just have way too much pent-up energy,― you said with a soft, sweet little laugh, shaking your head. ―Hey, watch my glass for a second, will you? I think one of them needs a quick check before he infects those knuckles on the bar floor.―
You asked the bartender—who knew you from your shifts—for a couple of clean napkins and some ice wrapped in a towel, and he handed them over right away. With your supplies in hand, you wove through the tables toward the dim corner where the three athletes were gathered.
Dean was sitting on the leather sofa, breathing heavily, his bottom lip subtly split and the knuckles of his right hand scraped and dripping a bit of blood. Garrett stood right in front of him, lecturing him in a low voice with his arms crossed.
―I told you, Dean, you can't take the bait that easily. We're gonna get suspended if—―
―Hey, boys,― you interrupted softly, your melodic, super relaxed voice cutting right through the tense masculine conversation.
All three of them turned at the exact same time, as if they had rehearsed the movement. The moment Garrett and Dean saw you under the pub's dim, warm lighting, with your pastel sweater and your angelic smile, their expressions changed completely. Dean's fury vanished in a blink; his eyes widened, and a mix of total surprise and absolute devotion flooded his face. Garrett went completely speechless mid-sentence, totally disarmed by the sight of the girl he had been hunting for all over campus for the last two weeks.
―...You?― Garrett managed to say, his tough tone suddenly turning soft and self-conscious as he scratched the back of his neck. ―Hey. I... I didn't think I'd run into you here.―
―It's a college bar, Garrett. I'm twenty-one, I like to go out for a drink every now and then,― you replied in a playful, incredibly sweet voice, highly amused by how quickly they got nervous around you. ―Hey, Logan.―
―Hey,― Logan smiled, crossing his arms with a look of pure amusement, knowing exactly the kind of effect you had on his friends. ―What a miracle to see you without a lab coat.―
―I know, it's nice to be on the civilian side for one night,― you laughed softly. Then, you took another step toward the table and looked directly at Dean, who was gazing up at you from the sofa with a goofy smile, completely ignoring the pain of his injuries. ―But I see you guys can't seem to have a quiet weekend, can you?―
You sat down with total ease on the edge of the sofa, right next to Dean. The boy caught his breath as your proximity enveloped him in a soft scent of vanilla. You took his right hand with extreme gentleness, turning it over carefully to inspect his scraped knuckles.
―Let's see, let me take a look at that hand,― you said in a very cute, nurturing tone, using one of the clean napkins to gently wipe away the surface blood. ―Oh, Dean... you really are a piece of work. Every single time I see you, one of you ends up injured. Is this like a hockey team hobby, or is it just bad luck?―
Dean let out a husky laugh, completely infatuated by the touch of your soft hands against his rough skin. He felt his heart pounding right out of his chest because of how playful and cute you were being with him.
―I think from now on I'm gonna pick a fight every Friday night if it means you'll magically show up to heal me, beautiful,― Dean answered in his signature drawl, staring straight into your eyes, completely captivated. ―I swear it doesn't even hurt anymore.―
You pressed the ice pack against his knuckles with a tiny bit more firmness, making him let out a soft wince, though he didn't break eye contact with you for a single second.
―Don't talk nonsense, don't push your luck,― you shot back with a playful smile, blinking innocently. ―I'm not your personal nurse, I'm just a friendly intern who happened to be passing by. Besides, Davenport has huge hands, you could have walked away with something way worse than a few scrapes.―
Garrett, feeling entirely ignored and consumed by jealousy at seeing how sweet you were being to Dean, took a step closer to the table, leaning his hands on the back of the sofa to tilt in toward you.
―I jumped into the fight too,― Garrett said, dropping his voice to a lower register to catch your attention, flashing a smile he clearly thought was charming. ―I took a couple of shoves saving this idiot. Don't you think I deserve a little attention from Briar's best psychology student too? I've been looking for you all over campus, by the way.―
You turned slightly toward Garrett, adjusting the stray lock of hair falling over your bare shoulder, and gave him a highly mischievous, relaxed side-eye.
―Oh, Garrett, please. You're the team captain, you have the entire campus looking after you,― you said in a soft, teasing little voice, making him smile instantly. ―Besides, I heard Hannah Wells takes pretty good care of you these days, doesn't she? I don't think you need a hospital intern to coddle you over a few shoves.―
Garrett froze for a second, his cheeks flushing a sweet shade of pink as he realized you knew about Hannah. He absolutely loved that you were so well-informed and that you brought it up with such effortless ease, without a hint of awkwardness.
―Well... yeah, Hannah is awesome,― Garrett admitted with a shy grin, scratching his neck. ―But that doesn't mean your voice doesn't still sound like the prettiest thing in this entire university.―
Dean snorted, trying to move his hand to entrelace his uninjured fingers with yours, drawing your attention back to him. ―Forget about Garrett, he's retired from the game. I'm the one who's single and wounded here. I need more ice... and maybe your phone number to report if my knuckles turn purple tomorrow.―
You let out a clear, melodic, and incredibly sweet laugh that made all three boys' hearts skip a beat. You finished wiping his split lip with a napkin, brushing against his skin so softly that Dean closed his eyes for a second, completely hypnotized.
―Nice try, Di Laurentis,― you told him coquetishly, leaning in just a fraction with an intelligent look in your eyes. ―But as far as I know from campus gossip, Allie Hayes has you breathless pretty often. I don't think she'd appreciate you using your injuries as an excuse to get numbers at bars.―
Dean blinked, completely disarmed, a guilty but absolutely fascinated smirk spreading across his face. The fact that you were so laid-back, that you knew exactly where everyone stood, and that you still maintained this light, sweet, and zero-pretension flirtation was driving both of them insane. You looked so beautiful under the bar lights, so confident and speaking with such natural sweetness, that they felt utterly defenseless against you.
―Wow... you're dangerous,― Dean admitted in a breath, his eyes never leaving your lips. ―You know everything.―
―I study psychology, Dean. My job is to observe and listen,― you replied with a sweet wink as you stood up, leaving the used napkins on the table. ―Alright, your knuckles are officially done bleeding and the ice will take the swelling down. My job as a civilian for the night is done.―
Garrett reached out instinctively, as if to keep you from leaving. ―Are you leaving already? Stay with us for a bit, we'll buy you whatever you want to drink.―
―My friend Gracie is waiting for me with some beers at the bar,― you said with an angelic smile, taking a step backward but keeping your eyes on them with that playful aura. ―Plus, I have to make sure you guys don't break anything else in this pub. Take care of yourselves, okay? And please... try to go at least one full week without ending up in the ER or in a bar fight. My internship schedule is pretty booked.―
You threw one last coquettish glance at Dean, a bright smile at Garrett, and a friendly nod to Logan before turning around and walking back toward the bar with a light, confident stride, your pastel pink sweater shifting softly with your movements.
The three athletes sat in total silence at the table, watching your back as you walked away. Dean ran his good hand over his face, letting out a long sigh of pure defeat.
―My god...― Dean muttered, completely spaced out. ―That girl is absolutely perfect. She talks so sweetly it makes me want to get my other hand broken just so she'll come back.―
―Shut up, Dean,― Garrett said, his eyes glued to the bar, his heart racing a mile a minute. ―But you're right. She's incredible. Next time I see her on campus, I don't care who's watching, I'm making her stay and talk to me for a whole hour.―
Logan took a sip of his beer, laughing at the completely lovesick faces his friends were making. ―I told you guys, you idiots. You play a lot of hockey, but that psych girl has you right in the palm of her hand, and she didn't even have to try.―
You stood up from the leather sofa with an enviable lightness, leaving Dean and Garrett with dilated pupils and a silly grin that would take hours to wipe off their faces. You adjusted your oversized, pastel knit sweater as it slipped slightly off your shoulder, shifting your purse strap with total calmness.
However, before taking more than three steps toward your best friend Gracie, you noticed that the hockey boys' dark corner wasn't as isolated as you thought.
Just a few yards away, near the edge of the dance floor, two girls were watching the scene with a mix of absolute surprise and very obvious flashes of jealousy in their eyes. It was Hannah Wells and Allie Hayes. Both had noticed the fight with Davenport and were heading toward the table to check on the guys, but they had frozen halfway through upon witnessing your entire interaction with them.
Hannah stared at the napkin you had used with such sweetness and playfulness to clean Dean's knuckles. Her arms were crossed, and her eyebrows were slightly raised, astonished to see the usually untamable and arrogant Garrett Graham behaving like a scolded puppy, blushing and stammering at your relaxed comments. For her part, Allie Hayes had an expression of pure bewilderment; she knew all too well Dean Di Laurentis's bad-boy, smooth-talker persona, and seeing her guy looking at another college girl their own age with eyes of total devotion—completely hypnotized by how sweetly you spoke—gave her an inevitable twist in her stomach.
As a psychology student, you read their body language instantly. But far from taking it badly or getting defensive, your nature was simply too sweet and mature to fall into absurd tensions. You flashed them a radiant, genuine, and super friendly smile as you walked toward them.
―Hey, girls,― you said in your soft voice, stopping by their side with total freshness. ―Don't worry, the guys are totally fine. It was just a little scare with Davenport, but the adrenaline is already wearing off.―
Hannah blinked, caught a bit off guard by how incredibly polite and sweet you were being, and slowly lowered her arms.
―Hey...― Hannah replied, softening her expression. ―Thanks for checking on him. Garrett usually acts like an impulsive idiot when it comes to defending the team.―
―Oh, not at all, they just look out for each other,― you said with a sweet little laugh, glancing at Allie, who was still processing the scene. ―And I already cleaned up Dean's knuckles and left him some ice, Allie. It's going to be a bit swollen tomorrow, but he'll survive. Just try to make sure he doesn't use his right hand to lift anything heavy tonight, okay?―
Allie cleared her throat, feeling her jealousy dissolve under your empathetic and charming tone. It was impossible to dislike someone who spoke with so much warmth.
―Thanks... really,― Allie managed to say, flashing a more sincere smile. ―Good thing you were close by.―
Just then, a towering figure appeared behind Hannah and Allie. It was Beau Maxwell, the star wide receiver for the Briar football team. Beau sported his usual broad shoulders, a relaxed grin, and the classic magnetic energy of the athletes from his department.
The moment his eyes met yours, his face lit up with pure joy and recognition.
―Hey! Look who we have here!― Beau exclaimed in his deep voice, stepping past the two hockey girls without ceremony.
You stepped a bit closer, and Beau didn't hesitate: he leaned down and planted a super affectionate kiss on your cheek, wrapping an arm around your shoulders for a second in a gesture full of long-standing trust and warmth.
―It's a miracle to see you out at Malone's, little one,― Beau told you with a massive smile, leaving his arm casually draped over your shoulders. ―I thought you had officially moved into the hospital's emergency room.―
―Hey, Beau,― you laughed, a clean, melodic laugh, giving him a playful little nudge in the ribs. ―You know perfectly well my internship shifts are insane, but they forced me to go out and breathe a little tonight.―
Hannah and Allie widened their eyes, completely speechless. They looked back at the table in the corner and noticed that Garrett and Dean had gone rigid as statues in their seats. If they were smitten before, seeing Beau Maxwell—one of the campus's football legends—greeting you with such intimacy, kissing your cheek, and hugging you with that natural ease made the two hockey guys' jaws drop completely. Garrett had his eyes narrowed, taking in the scene, and Dean was gripping his ice pack so hard his knuckles turned white, consumed by a new, massive wave of college sports jealousy.
What they didn't know, of course, was that your connection to the sports world went way beyond the ice rink. You were the sister of one of the star players on the Briar football team; Beau had been playing on the same offense as your brother for years, spent entire weekends at your house, and had known you since you were practically teenagers. To Beau, you were a mix between a spoiled little sister and one of his favorite people on campus, with zero hidden intentions. But the visual effect in the bar was simply devastating to the hockey team's ego.
―Didn't your brother come with you?― Beau asked, looking over the crowd. ―That slacker promised me he'd come to Malone's after practice today.―
―No, he stayed back at the apartment sorting out some moving stuff, you know how he is,― you answered in a completely relaxed, sweet manner, waving it off. ―He left me in Gracie's care for tonight.―
―Wow, then I guess I'll have to take over the honors of looking after you,― Beau teased, winking at you before looking at Hannah and Allie, who were still a bit astonished by your campus network. ―Do you guys already know the star doctor of the family? She's the only one of us who actually has a brain in this school.―
―Yeah... we were just talking to her,― Hannah commented, glancing back toward the corner table, where Garrett was still glaring daggers at Beau. ―Seems like she knows half the world at Briar.―
―It's impossible not to love her,― Beau stated proudly, giving your shoulder an affectionate squeeze. ―Well, go find Gracie before she drinks your shots. See you Monday for lunch, alright? Tell your brother I said hey.―
―Of course, Beau. Behave yourself, and don't let the hockey guys break anything else,― you said with a playful, teasing tone that echoed down the space.
You said goodbye to the girls with a highly polite and sweet gesture. ―It was so nice talking to you both, seriously. Enjoy your night.―
You walked with an elegant, easy pace back toward the bar where Gracie was waiting with the glasses of beer ready. As you arrived, you cast a subtle look over your shoulder; Hannah and Allie had already approached the table, but Garrett and Dean weren't even looking at them. Their eyes were fixed entirely on you, completely spaced out, processing the fact that you weren't just the sweetest, most beautiful psychology intern they had ever met, but that you were entirely in a league of your own, surrounded by the football elite, and carrying such a relaxed, magnetic aura that it was going to keep them awake for the rest of the semester.
⌗ synopsis — the FIA year-end Gala in Paris is the epicenter of glamour, motorsport politics, and flashing cameras. For her, attending as a special guest from the luxury marketing sector is a golden opportunity, but her mind has been fixed on the driver of car number 4 all night.
⌗ author’s notes — This single-chapter story (one-shot) contains high-content erotic scenes, high-tension seduction dynamics, social alcohol consumption at a gala event, and mature language suitable for adult audiences (18+ / MDNI).
The Paris winter had a very particular way of biting the skin, a dry, aristocratic cold that seeped between fur coats and haute couture gowns parading down the red carpet. The FIA Year-End Gala was being held in one of the most exclusive lounges in Place Vendôme, a historic building whose tempered glass windows let a golden, opulent light escape onto the cobblestones, damp from the drizzle.
The photographers' flashes were a constant bombardment, an artificial electrical storm illuminating the Parisian sky every time a black limousine pulled up to the entrance. The murmur of the international press, reporters dictating live chronicles in five different languages, and the clinking of welcome Bollinger champagne glasses created a high, almost electric vibration. It was the night where track rivalries were camouflaged behind rehearsed smiles, perfectly tied bowties, and dresses that cost a fortune.
She watched the spectacle from the corner of the main lobby, right next to the massive Ionian columns leading into the grand ballroom. She held a glass of champagne in her right hand, though she had barely taken two sips. Her dress—a deep olive-green silk satin piece that fell like liquid water to the floor—left her back completely bare down to the base of her spine, held up only by two incredibly thin rhinestone straps that sparked with her every movement. The high slit on the side of the skirt subtly revealed her left leg as she walked, matching perfectly with minimalist stiletto sandals.
She wasn't part of any team's technical staff, nor was she a driver's partner. Her presence there was due to her role as a strategic consultant for one of the world's leading Swiss watchmaking firms, a major sponsor decorating the racing suits on the grid. She had spent the whole season traveling to ten of the twenty-four Grands Prix, moving through the high echelons of the Paddock Clubs, managing brand activations, and observing the Formula 1 circus from a safe, analytical, and privileged distance.
But being at the racetrack wasn't the same as being at this gala. At the tracks, people wore team polos, corporate tailored trousers, and high-fidelity headsets; the roar of the engines hid human tensions. Here, skin was exposed. So were intentions.
Lando has been in this room for exactly forty-two minutes, and I still haven't been able to focus on a single conversation about the new sponsorship renewals, I thought, feeling the chill of the glass against my palm. My boss is three meters away, talking to Ferrari executives, and I can only glance sideways at the center of the VIP bar. I know he’s there. I've felt his presence from the moment I crossed through security.
Throughout the year, their paths had crossed almost mathematically. A shared elevator at the hospitality hotel in Silverstone; a narrow corridor behind the press rooms in Monza; a prolonged gaze on the terrace of the McLaren hospitality in Singapore, while his sweat from the race still glistened on his forehead. They had never had the chance to engage in a real conversation lasting more than two minutes. There was always a press officer interrupting with a tablet, a photographer requesting an official pose, or a group of engineers surrounding him.
But the looks had been there. Intense, heavy, loaded with a silent curiosity that fed on the fact that they were two strangers recognizing each other in the middle of the crowd. Lando Norris looked at her every time she walked into a room with that piercing, direct blue gaze, completely stripped of the boyish filters he showed on his internet streams. And she looked at him with the fascination of someone discovering that the media product had a density of flesh, bone, and magnetism that was far more dangerous in reality.
"If you keep staring at that column with such intensity, you're going to burn a hole straight through the marble," a British, young, amused voice—completely devoid of formality—interrupted my thoughts.
Turning around, I found myself facing Max Fewtrell. Lando’s best friend looked quite sharp in a black tuxedo, though he maintained that relaxed, playful posture that defined him. Max held a cocktail glass, looking at me with a spark of mischief in his eyes. Since he spent so much time with Lando at the Monaco apartment and at Quadrant events, we had already crossed paths a few times in the paddock—just enough to have a comfortable rapport.
"Max, good evening," I replied, forcing a smile and relaxing my shoulders. "I didn't know you were coming to the FIA gala. I thought you'd prefer staying in Monaco playing on the simulator."
"Oh, trust me, I would have preferred that," Max let out a low laugh, taking a sip of his drink. "But Zak Brown gave me a pass, and Lando practically begged me to come. He kept saying he didn't want to be bored by the official speeches. Though now that we're here, I see the real reason he was so anxious was entirely different. Lando has been trying not to choke on his own spit while staring at you from the bar for the last ten minutes."
A sudden warmth flushed my cheeks. I tried to deflect the topic immediately.
"Max, don't be ridiculous. I was just analyzing the guest flow to see when it's prudent to approach the McLaren people about the official timing partnership renewal."
"Yeah, right. And I'm the next world champion," Max replied ironically, letting out a laugh. "Listen, Lando is my brother; I know him better than anyone. And when it comes to girls he actually likes outside of the cameras, he has the social capacity of a primary school kid. He's been trying to talk to me about random nonsense all night, but every time you move three centimeters to the left, he completely loses his train of thought. It's quite hilarious to watch, honestly."
I wanted the ground to swallow me whole right then and there. Having Max Fewtrell dissecting me and exposing Lando like that was overwhelming.
"We don't really know each other," I articulated, trying to keep my voice steady, though my gaze involuntarily drifted over Max’s shoulder.
There, about ten meters away at the black marble bar of the VIP lounge, was Lando. His tailored three-piece tuxedo highlighted the maturity his physique had gained over the last few years; broad shoulders, the upright posture of a high-performance athlete, and that brown hair perfectly slicked back with pomade, though a few rebellious curls already threatened to fall onto his forehead. He was holding a short glass of whiskey, half-listening to whatever Oscar Piastri was whispering in his ear while Oscar's girlfriend smiled elegantly.
But Lando wasn't looking at Oscar. His blue eyes were fixed on me. Direct. Unblinking. When our gazes locked across the room, right over Max’s shoulder, Lando didn't look away. Instead, he tightened his fingers around his crystal glass, took a slow sip without breaking eye contact, and ran his tongue over his bottom lip with a deliberate slowness that sent a violent tug straight to the pit of my stomach.
The main banquet of the gala unfolded under a perfect choreography of white-gloved waiters and high-end French cuisine dishes. The tables were arranged according to the strict order of the world constructors' championship, which meant the luxury sponsorship and marketing table was located in an elevated side position, offering a panoramic view of the main tables.
At the McLaren table, Lando sat between Zak Brown and Oscar Piastri. Max Fewtrell was seated a couple of chairs down, in the area reserved for guests and brand content creators. A bit further away, Charles Leclerc laughed with a group of engineers while Alexandra Saint Mleux adjusted her dress, drawing the eyes of high-society photographers. Pierre Gasly and Kika Cerqueira Gomes chatted animatedly with the Alpine representatives, bringing that touch of international glamour that always flooded the event.
I tried to maintain proper etiquette throughout dinner. I answered my marketing director's questions about social media campaigns, talked about chronographs, and discussed contracts. But it was an act. Every time I lifted my fork, I could feel Lando's gaze pinned to my side.
From his position, Lando had a direct angle toward my table. During the two hours the service lasted, I watched him interact with his team. I saw him turn serious while discussing commercial aspects with Zak, saw him laugh with that youthful lightness alongside Oscar, but I also noticed how his fingers drummed impatiently against the white tablecloth whenever the protocol dragged on too long. And every time the room settled into a general murmur, his eyes found me again.
At one point, while listening to a toast, I turned my head toward him. Lando was holding his white wine glass at chest level. Seeing me look, he tilted his head a fraction of a millimeter in a silent, exclusive toast meant just for me before bringing the glass to his lips. The gesture was so intimate, so stripped of the surrounding noise, that a shiver ran down my bare back, raising goosebumps on my arms.
"Dinner is over, thank God," Max Fewtrell’s voice sounded behind me again as guests began standing up to move toward the dance floor and the open bar. "Lando is about to lose it. The executives won't leave him alone, and he just wants to bolt."
I turned to see Max walking toward me with a conspiratorial smile.
"Where is he now?" I asked before my brain could apply any filter of prudence.
"He's in the outer lobby, trying to wiggle away from some photographers who want more official shots. He's desperate to get out of there, and honestly, I think you're looking for an emergency exit from all this formality too."
"Max, it's not a good idea. There are too many press cameras downstairs," I said, glancing at the official FIA photographers.
"The FIA cameras stay on the dance floor and in the main photocall area," Max Fewtrell explained with total confidence. "The suite area in the hotel's north wing is strictly reserved for VIPs and drivers. There is no press up there. No photographer is allowed past the golden elevators without risking losing their credentials for life."
Max looked at me intently, his expression growing even more complicit.
"Lando won't make a move down here because he knows every single thing he does ends up on TikTok in five minutes. If you want to actually be with him, after a whole year of staring at each other in the pit lane, this is the moment. I'll cover for you. I'll go to the lobby, call Lando over pretending we have a Quadrant emergency or something, and distract the handlers. You have exactly three minutes to cross the Hall of Mirrors and get in the north wing elevator. He'll be right behind you. I slipped his suite keycard into your bag when you weren't looking."
I looked at Max, processing the information. His best friend had planned an escape strategy with the precision of a race engineer. Adrenaline began rushing through my veins, a warm, electric sensation that completely overridden any logical doubt.
"You're dangerous, Fewtrell," I whispered, feeling my heart accelerate.
"I'm an excellent best friend, which is different," he replied with a wink before turning on his heel and walking firmly toward the outer lobby to rescue Lando.
The hotel's north wing was a completely different world. While the grand gala hall was a whirlwind of laughter, loud music, and camera flashes, the Hall of Mirrors was an oasis of aristocratic silence. The floor was covered by a navy blue plush carpet so thick it completely smothered the sound of my heels. The walls were decorated with white wood paneling and massive mirrors with gold-leaf frames that reflected the fluid silhouette of my green dress with every step I took.
My breathing was fast, shallow. I could feel the pounding of my own pulse in my ears as I moved toward the golden elevators. I passed the security checkpoint without a hitch; I reached into my bag and, sure enough, there was the magnetic keycard with the luxury hotel logo that Max had slipped in. The guards simply bowed their heads respectfully, seeing that I was heading to the private residential area.
I stepped into the elevator. The bronze doors closed with a hydraulic sigh, cutting off any distant echo of the gala's music. I pressed the fourth floor. With every floor the digital indicator climbed, the air inside the glass cabin seemed to grow thicker, heavier with an anticipation that made me bite my lower lip nervously.
When the doors slid open on the fourth floor, the silence was absolute. The hallway was lit by warm, low wall sconces, casting long shadows across the dark mahogany doors. I walked toward suite 404, the one matching the keycard.
I swiped the card through the electronic reader. The green light blinked, and the door opened with a soft click. I stepped into the luxurious, dimly lit room, but before I could take three steps to turn on a light, the door opened and slammed shut behind me.
Lando had practically burst in.
His tuxedo jacket was already gone; he had stripped it off on the way and was carrying it slung over one finger. He wore his white tailored shirt with the first three buttons undone, revealing the top of his chest, and the black bowtie hung untied on either side of his neck like a dark, messy line. His breathing was as heavy as if he had just climbed out of the car after an intense race.
He didn't say a single word. His blue eyes were completely dark, his pupils so dilated they almost swallowed his irises whole. He dropped the jacket to the floor, grabbed my right wrist with a firmness that brooked no argument—yet without hurting me—and pinned me against the wood of the closed door. The weight of his body pressed against mine immediately, erasing any physical distance between us.
I felt the hardness of his thighs through the satin of my dress, the suffocating heat radiating from his skin, and the scent of his cologne mixed with the bitter edge of the high-end whiskey he’d been drinking downstairs.
"I've been waiting a whole bloody year for this moment," his voice was a husky, rough growl, right against my ear, sending an electric shock straight down my spine. "A whole year of watching you walk into the pit lane, looking at me in the garages, destroying my focus before I get into the car. Max told me you were up here, and I nearly broke the elevator door to get to you. I wasn't going to let you leave Paris tonight without touching you."
"Lando..." my voice broke into a breathless whisper, my hands instinctively rising to his shoulders, my fingers burying into the fine fabric of his tailored vest. "I thought you'd never notice... I thought it was just me."
"Just you?" Lando let out a breathless laugh, heavy with months of accumulated sexual frustration. He cupped my jaw with one of his large hands, forcing me to tilt my head up to look at him dead in the eye. "I've nearly lost my train of thought in engineering meetings because I watched you walk past the hospitality hallway. You're a bloody obsession, and tonight I don't have to be anyone's perfect driver. I just want to be the man who takes this green dress off you."
He tilted his head with brutal urgency, devouring my lips in a kiss that held none of his usual shyness. It was an absolute claim of ownership. His tongue parted my lips firmly, entering my mouth with a hungry, possessive rhythm that made me let out a low moan, which he swallowed completely. His fingers slid up my neck, moving down my shoulder until they found the thin rhinestone straps of my dress, tugging at them with a desperate impatience.
The presidential suite was in semi-darkness, illuminated only by the city lights of Paris filtering through the massive windows overlooking Place Vendôme. The headlights of the cars below and the glow of the Eiffel Tower in the distance created a pattern of light and shadow that danced across the carpet.
Lando didn't break the kiss as we moved blindly toward the king-size bed. His hands were a whirlwind of need over my body; they slid down the sides of my waist, gripping my skin through the satin, pulling up the skirt of my dress to allow his thighs to wedge between my open legs. I felt the friction of his tuxedo trousers against my intimacy, and the contact was so direct that an involuntary gasp escaped my throat the moment he parted his lips from mine for a split second to breathe.
The outside world had vanished entirely. Contracts didn't matter, the FIA didn't matter, no one else mattered. There was only the weight of Lando, the sound of his broken breathing near my ear, and the way his hands made me feel like I belonged in this forbidden space.
"This dress is absolute torture," Lando murmured, his voice shaking from the sheer physical effort of keeping himself under control while his fingers searched for the invisible zipper along the side of the green satin. "I swear to you, when I saw you walk in tonight, I was ready to leave Zak standing right in the middle of a sentence."
"It would have been a scandal," I managed to say, my voice laced with sensual irony while my hands unbuttoned the remaining buttons of his white shirt, parting the fabric to expose his firm chest, sculpted by the physical demands of a Formula 1 car's G-forces. I dragged my nails across his skin, relishing the shudder that racked his frame at my touch.
"I don't give a toss about a scandal," he replied, finally finding the zipper of the dress.
The metallic slide of the zipper opening sounded like a release in the quiet room. Lando slid the rhinestone straps off my shoulders, and the olive-green satin dropped immediately, pooling in a perfect circle around my feet on the carpet. I stood before him wearing nothing but a minimal set of black lace lingerie and the stiletto heels that brought me nearly eye-to-eye with him.
Lando stopped. His gaze swept over my body from head to toe with a devotion that made me feel completely exposed before the man who controlled asphalt at three hundred kilometers per hour. I watched him swallow hard, his shoulders tensing and his hands clenching tightly before he touched me again, as if fearing I was an hallucination.
"You're beautiful," he whispered, his voice stripped of any arrogance, filled with a raw reverence. "Absolutely beautiful."
He grabbed me by the hips and lifted me with effortless ease, forcing me to wrap my legs around his waist. My heels sank slightly into the mattress as he deposited me in the center of the white sheets, immediately settling between my open legs. He looked down at me while stripping off his shoes and tuxedo trousers with fast movements, dictated by the pure urgency of desire.
When he rid himself of his underwear, his erection stood fully exposed before me in the dim light. It was large, thick, completely rigid, and pulsing, gleaming slightly from the reflection of the Paris lights. I felt a pull of anticipation in my core, my own wetness soaking the lace of my black panties as I looked up at him, reaching out to trace the muscles of his arms.
Lando leaned over me, supporting his weight on his forearms on either side of my head. His face was millimeters from mine, his blue eyes locked onto mine with a heat that burned. With agonizing slowness, he slid one hand downward, slipping two fingers underneath the edge of my lingerie, immediately finding the center of my desire, completely drenched from the night's anticipation.
I let out a loud moan, my head burying into the pillow as Lando began to move his fingers inside me, using his thumb to rub my clitoris with a steady, expert rhythm that proved that despite never having spoken, his mind had recreated this exact scenario a thousand times.
"Look at me," Lando commanded, his voice rough, his fingers moving faster inside me, making me pant, forcing me to arch my hips up against his hand searching for more of that electric friction. "I want you to see who is here with you. I'm not the driver on television. I'm the man who is going to make you beg for more in this bed."
"Lando... please..." I begged, losing any shred of control, my fingers tangling in his brown curls, pulling him down to kiss me again as my body began to coil tight, building up the energy for the first climax of the night.
The rhythm of his fingers was relentless. He knew the mechanics of pleasure with precision. A second later, an intense wave of spasms rippled through my abdomen, making me tremble from head to toe as I let out a muffled scream against his mouth. Lando tasted my orgasm, trapping my moans with his lips, increasing the pressure of his fingers until my body slowly began to relax against the sheets.
He gave me no time to recover. With a swift movement, Lando stripped away the final barrier of my lingerie, practically tearing the black lace in his rush to feel my bare skin against his. He hooked his hands behind my knees and pinned them wide apart, draping them over his shoulders, exposing me completely to him under the golden light filtering through the Place Vendôme window.
He positioned himself at my entrance. The tip of his erection, hot and throbbing, brushed against my outer lips, gathering the moisture my previous climax had left behind as a perfect trail.
"You have no idea how many nights I spent thinking about how this would feel," Lando said, his voice trembling from the effort of not losing control and thrusting in immediately. "In every hotel, every race... you were always there. Tonight, you're mine."
"Come inside, Lando," I answered, my eyes locked on his, my hands gripping the bedsheets so tightly my knuckles turned white. "Don't make me wait any longer."
Lando pushed forward.
He entered me in a single, firm, deep, and direct motion, filling my anatomy completely. The physical impact of his size inside me was so intense that I let out a long gasp, my eyes flying open as my body tried to adjust to the density of his member. Lando stayed completely still for a few seconds, his eyes closed and his jaw muscles clenched so tight a small bead of sweat began to roll down his temple.
"God... you're so tight... so hot," he groaned, opening his eyes again, looking at me with a mix of pleasurable ache and wild lust. "I feel like I'm going to lose it if I move."
"Move, Lando... please," I begged, tilting my hips slightly upward to entice him, feeling his hardness hit the walls of my core in a perfect friction.
Lando began to move. At first, it was a slow, torturous, deliberate rhythm. He pulled out almost entirely until only the tip remained inside me, only to drive back to the hilt with a blunt thrust that made me let out a sharp moan. His hands traveled down from my shoulders to my hips, sinking into my skin with a force I knew would leave marks tomorrow, but right now felt like the only anchor in the middle of a pleasure storm.
With every thrust, the friction raised the room's temperature. The sound of our bodies colliding in a steady rhythm and the echo of our pants filled the presidential suite. Lando changed the angle; he lowered my legs from his shoulders and folded them tightly against my chest, allowing for a much deeper penetration, hitting my most sensitive spot with an implacable cadence.
My mind could not process logical thoughts; market analysis, the gala, the people downstairs... everything had been reduced to the pure physics of his body moving inside mine. I felt the rub of his chest against my breasts, the firmness of his abs crashing against my pelvis, and the shared slickness that made every movement sound amplified in the silence of the night.
"Lando... faster... faster, please," my voice groaned, losing any trace of pride, my legs tightening around his back to force him even deeper.
He obeyed. He increased the speed, his movements becoming more electric, wilder, stripped of any formal gentleness. It was the pace of a man emptying himself of all the pressure of a racing season, finding his only refuge in the warmth of my body. My nails dug into his back, leaving red tracks across his skin as I surrendered completely to the frenetic pace he dictated with his hips.
"You're mine... damn it, you're mine," Lando repeated between pants, his voice growing more broken as the end drew near. "Let them talk all they want... this is the only thing that's real."
The tension in my core coiled tight all at once, a wave of energy that made me lose my sense of direction. I felt the walls of my femininity contract in violent spasms around his erection, clamping him in an ache so tight that Lando let out a choked growl, increasing the force of his final thrusts.
The climax hit us both at the exact same time. My body exploded into a prolonged, blinding orgasm that made me arch my back completely off the mattress as I screamed his name in the darkness. Feeling my internal walls squeezing him, Lando lost his last bit of restraint; he gave three brutal, deep, definitive thrusts, and with a roar that tore from the bottom of his chest, he spilled inside me in hot waves, his body bucking in uncontrollable spasms as he released all his energy deep within me.
He collapsed heavily on top of me, his chest rising and falling erratically while his breath hitched against my sweat-dampened neck. We stayed intertwined for what felt like hours, listening only to the coordinated thumping of our hearts trying to return to normal in the quiet of the Paris hotel.
The digital clock on the nightstand read 12:45 AM when Lando finally moved. He propped himself up on an elbow, looking down at me with an unusual tenderness in his blue eyes. He brushed a damp lock of hair from my forehead and pressed a soft, slow, deeply comforting kiss to my lips.
"Hey," he said in a whisper, his voice still a bit hoarse.
"Hey," I replied, letting out a small, tired smile as I stretched my arms over the tangled sheets. "I suppose Max Fewtrell must be waiting downstairs with a list of jokes ready."
Lando let out an honest laugh, sitting up on the edge of the bed, running a hand through his messy curls.
"Oh, Fewtrell isn't going to let me live this down all year," he turned to look at me, his hand caressing my bare leg. "Listen... Max sent me a text a few minutes ago. He says he already covered our absence downstairs. He told your marketing director that you felt a bit faint from the heat in the ballroom and that he personally walked you to a taxi so you could head back to your hotel to rest. That lad is a genius when it comes to saving our necks."
I smiled, feeling immense gratitude toward Max Fewtrell. He was definitely the best friend Lando could have, always watching his back during the most chaotic moments.
I got out of bed, feeling the faint, pleasant ache in my hips that betrayed the intensity of our encounter. I picked up my olive-green satin dress from the floor. Lando walked to the bathroom and returned with a warm towel to help me clean up, showing a care and attentiveness that completely melted me.
I put on the green dress with his help; Lando pulled up the side zipper with much calmer fingers, pausing to kiss my neck one more time. I fixed my hair in front of the mirror and reapplied the lipstick we had taken care to completely erase.
We walked down the back corridor of the suite toward the service elevator door Max Fewtrell had indicated in his instructions.
Before the bronze elevator doors slid open, Lando took my hand, intertwining his long fingers with mine. He forced me to look at him one last time before returning to the reality of the paddock.
"This doesn't end in Paris," he said, his tone turning serious, direct. "Pre-season testing starts in Bahrain in a couple of months. I'm going to be waiting for you on the McLaren terrace on day one. And we won't have to limit ourselves to sideways glances anymore."
"I'll be there, Lando," I replied, feeling my pulse quicken all over again at the promise in his eyes.
The elevator doors opened. I slowly let go of his hand, immediately missing his warmth, and stepped into the cabin. Lando stayed in the hallway, watching me until the doors closed completely.
When I stepped into the side alley of Place Vendôme, the drizzle was still falling on the damp cobblestones. The cold night air hit my face. I pulled my phone from my clutch to check if the taxi Max Fewtrell mentioned was there.
I had a text message from Max Fewtrell that made me smile instantly.
Max F.: Your car is waiting right at the alley exit. I gave the driver your address. Tell Lando that the next time he uses my romantic strategist skills, he's paying the streaming bill and ordering the pizzas for an entire month. Glad he finally stopped being a coward. Goodnight.
I smiled to myself, slipping the phone back into my bag as I walked toward the car waiting with its engine running. The olive-green dress swayed fluidly around my legs with every step, and though the FIA gala was over for me, I knew perfectly well that the real championship of my life alongside the driver of car number 4 had just begun in the midnight of Paris.
Author’s Note: First of all, a huge shoutout to Magui Corceiro! We want to make it absolutely clear that this story is pure fiction and just for fun. We have nothing against Magui—she is incredibly talented, stunning, and successful in her own right. This is simply a creative plotline using the drama of social media for narrative purposes. Sending nothing but love and respect her way! ✨
The sharp, rhythmic whine of pneumatic guns echoing through the McLaren garage was the only thing loud enough to drown out the relentless buzzing of my phone. In the Monaco paddock, glamour always came with an echo; the hospitality suites felt like they were made of glass, and secrets lasted only as used tyres before being discarded.
That Thursday in May, the Grand Prix wasn't just being contested on the asphalt of the Principality. It was being fought in Twitter threads, Instagram comment sections, and British and Portuguese gossip tabloids that made a living out of dissecting the personal lives of the twenty drivers on the grid.
Lando was sitting in the far corner of the McLaren hospitality unit, his back hunched over a tablet as he reviewed simulation telemetry. His headphones were firmly on, cutting him off from the world, but his left leg bounced up and down in a frantic, rhythmic motion—a nervous tic that only appeared when his mind was thousands of miles away from the racetrack.
I walked over to him with a steady pace, holding his official hydration bottle. As I set it down, the sharp clink of plastic against the wooden table made him blink. Lando pulled one earbud down, letting it rest on his neck, and looked up. His eyes, usually bright and full of mischief, looked dull, framed by faint dark circles that betrayed a terrible night's sleep.
"Thanks," he muttered, forcing a smile that didn't quite reach his eyes. He reached his hand across the table, seeking the comfort of my touch, brushing his fingers against mine with a shyness that contrasted sharply with the aggressive way he drove at over three hundred kilometers per hour.
"Did you eat a proper breakfast?" I asked, keeping my tone perfectly neutral. In this environment, even the McLaren walls had eyes. A look held a second too long or a gesture of weakness could easily become tomorrow's front-page headline.
"I wasn't really hungry. Jon made me drink a protein shake, but..." Lando let the sentence trail off, turning his gaze back to the tablet. He didn't need to finish. We both knew exactly what was stealing his appetite.
Exactly forty-eight hours ago, Magui Corceiro had struck a match and thrown it directly into a pool of gasoline that had been accumulating for months. The Portuguese model, Lando's ex-girlfriend, had uploaded a photo carousel to her Instagram profile. At first glance, it looked like innocent fashion content: her posing in the streets of Lisbon, an afternoon coffee, a close-up of a designer handbag. But the last slide was the one holding the dynamite. A black-and-white photo, taken from inside a car, where you could clearly see the profile of Lando laughing, from the time when they were still trying to figure out what they meant to each other.
Magui’s caption had been the final blow: "Some people spend their lives looking in cheap copies for what can only be found in the original design. Good luck this weekend 😉."
The internet, starved for drama after a three-week summer break, didn't need anything else. Within minutes, conspiracy theories flooded social media. Fan clubs split into warring factions. To the digital public, I was the intruder, the nameless, legacy-less replacement who had stepped in the way of the paddock's "perfect couple." My personal profile had turned into a battlefield filled with snake emojis and meticulous comparisons of my looks, clothes, and lifestyle to those of the high-fashion model.
"She will never have Magui's class," one of the top-liked comments read. "Lando is just using her to try and forget his ex, you can tell he's still obsessed," said another.
Lando let out a heavy sigh, dropped the tablet onto the table, and buried his face in his hands, running his fingers through his brown curls.
"I talked to Charlotte and the McLaren PR team an hour ago," he said, his voice muffled by sheer frustration. "They think we can release a short statement. Or, if you prefer, I can just shut down the first stupid question they ask me at the FIA press conference this afternoon. Magui had no right to do this. It’s been almost a year since we called it off. It’s not fair to you. You're getting torn apart out there because of me."
I looked at Lando. I felt a pang of tenderness mixed with absolute resolve. I knew his first instinct would always be to protect me, to stand between me and the world, but Formula 1 had taught me that reacting to media provocation was like pouring fuel on a fire.
"Lando, look at me," I said softly. He lowered his hands and fixed his eyes on mine. "You're not saying a word at the press conference. And McLaren isn't releasing any statement."
"Why?" he frowned. "They're insulting you, making up stories that you're some kind of second-best option..."
"Because that's exactly what she wants," I interrupted, maintaining a calmness that surprised even myself. "Magui threw that bait hoping you’d bite. She wants to see if she still has the power to destabilize your weekend, to get inside your head before one of the most important qualifying sessions of the year. She wants us to burn ourselves out publicly trying to defend ourselves, because the person who defends themselves always looks guilty in the eyes of the public."
"And you're just going to let them keep saying those things about you?" His tone was a mix of disbelief and protective anger.
"They don't know me, Lando. They know a version they made up on a five-inch screen. Magui can tell the story however she likes. She can use her old photos, her subtle rhymes, and her millions of followers to try and make me doubt who I am and what we have. But she is on the outside. She isn't in here. She doesn't know what happens when the lights go out, or the conversations we have at three in the morning when the simulator leaves you exhausted."
At that moment, a melody I had been listening to on loop during my flight to Nice echoed in my mind. A specific lyric from Sabrina Carpenter that felt like a shield of vibranium: You can't get under my skin if you don't know where it is. Magui was attacking a projection, a ghost. My reality with Lando was completely untouched.
"You're too good for this world of piranhas," Lando whispered, finally extending his hand to intertwine his fingers with mine. The tension in his leg noticeably eased.
"I'm not good, Lando. I'm strategic," I winked at him, finally getting him to let out a genuine, clean laugh. "Now, go get your racing suit on. You have a practice session to dominate."
When we walked into the main McLaren garage, the murmur of the mechanics seemed to quiet down for a split second, though it was almost unnoticeable thanks to the team's usual professionalism. However, in the corner where the drivers kept their helmets, someone was already waiting for us.
Oscar Piastri was leaning against one of the carbon fiber panels, holding a packet of biscuits and staring blankly at his phone with his trademark expression of absolute indifference. Seeing us arrive, he raised an eyebrow and slipped the phone into his team jacket pocket.
"Hey," Oscar said, his tone flat and oddly comforting. "Lando, your engineer is looking for you to review the engine mapping. And... by the way, I deleted Twitter from my phone this morning. The algorithm is incredibly weird, full of teenage drama. I'd rather watch videos of tractors."
Lando let out a small laugh, internally thanking his teammate's subtle attempt to lighten the mood.
"Thanks, Osc," Lando said, giving him a friendly tap on the shoulder. "Tractors? You seriously need a normal hobby."
"Driving at 300 km/h is enough adrenaline for me," Oscar replied, looking directly at me with a spark of quiet solidarity in his eyes. "Don't let the internet nonsense distract you. If you need me to accidentally run over a journalist's phone with the car in the pit lane, just let me know. I can pretend I locked up the front axle."
I burst out laughing. Oscar’s unflappable nature was the perfect antidote to the social media chaos.
"I'll keep that in mind, Oscar. But I think we can handle it without any FIA penalties," I replied.
He nodded, gave Lando one last pat on the back, and walked over to his side of the garage, instantly locking into his own session. Oscar wasn't one for big motivational speeches, but his quiet loyalty was worth its weight in gold.
On Friday afternoon, taking advantage of the break in track action, I decided to walk toward the back of the paddock to deliver some documents to the administrative office. I knew it meant exposing myself to the cameras, but hiding would only give power to the rumors.
Just as I crossed behind the Ferrari hospitality unit, a familiar figure dressed in red friendly blocked my path. Carlos Sainz was leaning against a barrier, chatting with his manager, but upon seeing me, he said goodbye and gestured for me to come over.
"¡Hombre! Great to see you," Carlos said, with his signature warmth. He leaned in to plant two kisses on my cheeks, then glanced around out of the corner of his eye, making sure the photographers were far enough away. "Listen to me... I've seen what's been going on over social media these past few days. How are you doing? How is the kid holding up?"
"Hi, Carlos. We're good, honestly. Lando is a bit stressed on my behalf, but I'm completely calm," I assured him, smiling at his protective tone.
Carlos snorted and crossed his arms, shaking his head.
"Look, I've known Lando since he was a little kid at McLaren. He's a great driver, but when it comes to these matters of the heart and the press, he drowns in a glass of water. He takes everything way too personally. Magui... well, Magui knows exactly how to play her cards with the media, you know? She looks for the benefit of the doubt."
"I know. That's why I asked Lando not to respond. If we play into her game, she wins."
Carlos looked at me with a proud grin and gave me a supportive pat on the arm.
"¡Exacto! That is the right mindset. Give the enemy absolutely nothing, as we say in Spain. Let her talk, let her post photos from a thousand years ago. The past is the past. What matters is who is standing in the garage supporting him right now. The kid is driving better than ever because he has stability with you. So head up, walk through this paddock like you own the place, and if any journalist crosses the line, you let me know. I'll give them a piece of my mind myself in the media pen, I don't care at all."
"Thanks, Carlos. It really means a lot coming from you," I said, feeling his warmth solidify my confidence even further.
"Don't mention it. Now go take care of our boy. Monaco is tough, and I need him focused if I'm going to beat him on track tomorrow," the Spaniard joked with a wink before heading back to the Ferrari garage.
A couple of hours later, reality bit back. While returning to the McLaren hospitality unit with Tom, one of Lando's veteran mechanics, I saw her.
Magui Corceiro was standing right at the entrance of a rival team's hospitality, surrounded by a small entourage of fashion photographers and a couple of TikTok content creators. She wore an immaculate white linen set, Chanel sunglasses that hid her eyes, and that flawless posture possessed only by people trained to be watched. She looked like an apparition pulled straight out of a Saint-Tropez magazine.
As we walked past, the murmur of her group ceased for a split second. I felt the human, primitive temptation to duck my head, to pretend I was checking my phone, or to turn around to avoid the encounter. But I remembered my own mantra and Carlos’s advice. If I showed discomfort, she won. If I picked up the pace, I proved the headlines right.
So I squared my shoulders, lifted my chin, and kept a steady stride. I was wearing the official McLaren team kit: tailored dark trousers and the team polo shirt featuring the sponsors' logos. It wasn't haute couture, but it was the uniform of those who belonged in the game, not those who were just visiting.
When we passed less than two meters from her, Magui slowly lowered her sunglasses with her index finger, revealing light eyes that swept over me from head to toe with a mix of curiosity and condescension. She was waiting for a reaction. A glare of hatred, a grimace of contempt, anything she could use to feed the "female rivalry" narrative that sells so well in the tabloids.
Instead, I looked her directly in the eyes and offered her a polite, corporate, almost icy smile. The smile of someone acknowledging a distant acquaintance in a hallway before continuing with their day. There was no hostility in my eyes—just absolute indifference.
I noticed the subtle hardening of her jaw before she slipped her sunglasses back into place. I walked right past without looking back, hearing the click-click of the cameras capturing the scene from a distance. I knew those photos would be on the internet in ten minutes with captions like "Tension in the paddock: The icy encounter between Lando Norris's ex and current girlfriend." But the reality was that the tension only existed on the side trying to provoke it.
Upon entering the garage, I ran into Zak Brown, the CEO of McLaren, who was chatting with some investors. Seeing me, he politely excused himself and walked over with his usual bursting energy.
"Hey," Zak said, lowering his voice slightly and resting a hand on my shoulder. "Charlotte filled me in on the social media storm. I just wanted to tell you that the team has your back. If you need a restricted-access pass to avoid the press loop at the back of the circuit, just ask. We don't want this being a distraction for you or Lando."
"I really appreciate it, Zak," I replied, looking toward the number 4 car being polished by the mechanics. "But that won't be necessary. I'm not going to hide in the back alleys of the circuit. I haven't done anything wrong, and I'm not going to act like I have something to hide. Lando is focused, and so am I."
Zak looked at me for a couple of seconds, reading my expression, before letting out one of his signature booming American laughs.
"Good God, you've got more nerves of steel than half the drivers on the grid. I'm glad you're with him. You keep him grounded."
"Someone has to, Zak. If we leave him to his own devices, he'd end up playing Minecraft five minutes before qualifying," I joked, successfully clearing any lingering trace of worry from the air.
Qualifying in Monaco is, by definition, ninety percent of the weekend. On such a narrow circuit where overtaking is practically a mission impossible, securing pole position is having one hand on the trophy.
The tension in the McLaren garage could be cut with a plastic knife. Lando had flown through Q1 and Q2, setting times that defied the laws of physics, brushing past the barriers at the Tabac corner with millimeter precision. On the giant screen, the times shifted by thousandths of a second between him, Charles Leclerc, and Max Verstappen.
On the final run of Q3, with the clock at zero, Lando crossed the finish line. The garage erupted into shouts and cheers. P2. He would start on the front row on Sunday, right alongside Leclerc. It was an extraordinary result, but in the world of Formula 1, sporting success is always followed by an inescapable contractual obligation: the microphones.
As part of his schedule, Lando had to attend the official FIA press conference before heading to the print media "pen." I decided to accompany him, staying at the back of the media room next to his manager and the team's PR officers.
The room was packed with international journalists. The first few questions were purely technical: soft tyre management, car balance in sector three, the strategy for Sunday's start. Lando answered professionally, reclaiming his usual relaxed tone and joking with Leclerc about who had the better race pace.
However, the atmosphere shifted when a journalist from a well-known high-circulation British tabloid raised his hand. I knew exactly what he was going to ask before he even opened his mouth. There was a gleam of opportunism in his eyes.
"Lando, congratulations on the front row," the journalist began with a false friendliness. "It’s been a very busy weekend for you, both on and off the track. We've seen a lot of activity on social media from your ex-partner, Magui Corceiro, suggesting that your current relationship status is... a bit of an imitation of what you had with her. Has this digital drama affected your focus heading into qualifying? Is there any truth to the idea that you're still looking back at the past?"
An uncomfortable silence fell over the press room. Charles Leclerc shifted his gaze to the ceiling, uncomfortable for his peer, while the FIA press officer made a gesture to move on to the next question.
From the back of the room, my eyes locked with Lando’s. I could see the flash of anger in his gaze, the tension returning to his shoulders. He had the perfect witty retort on the tip of his tongue, a sharp comeback that would have likely gone viral. But he also remembered our conversation in the hospitality unit. He remembered the shield.
Lando adjusted his McLaren cap, leaned into the microphone, and let out a small, detached smile, completely devoid of emotion.
"Look," Lando said, keeping his voice astonishingly calm and mature. "I'm sitting here because I just qualified on the front row in Monaco, thousandths away from pole. My focus is one hundred percent on the car, the team, and tomorrow's race. Whatever happens on Instagram, old photos, or the opinions of people who are no longer a part of my life—it has zero impact on my reality. My reality is right here, in the paddock, and with the people who actually support me in the garage every single day. I don't have time to feed fictional stories. Next question, please."
The journalist sat in silence, visibly disappointed at not getting the scandalous headline he was hunting for. The press officer quickly moved to the next turn.
Beside me, Lando's manager let out a massive sigh of relief and glanced at me.
"That was perfect," he whispered. "Sharp, professional, and gave them absolutely nothing to chew on."
"I told you," I replied, my heart pounding but filled with an immense sense of victory. "The noise only has power if you choose to listen to it."
As we left the room, we crossed paths with Carlos Sainz, who was walking in for his turn with the media. Passing next to Lando, he gave him a heavy thump on the chest and winked.
"Well answered, chaval. That’s how you do it," he muttered quietly before taking his seat in front of the mics.
Saturday night in Monaco is famous for its exclusive parties, but the atmosphere inside the McLaren motorhome at ten o'clock was completely the opposite. Lando and I were alone in his private room within the hospitality unit. The lights were dimmed, and a live feed of Formula 2 played silently on the TV screen in the background.
Lando was lying on the small sofa with his head resting in my lap, while I lazily ran my fingers through his hair. He looked completely drained, emptied by the day's adrenaline.
"Does it really not bother you?" he asked suddenly, breaking the quiet of the room. His voice sounded small, stripped of the racing driver persona.
"Does what bother me, Lando?"
"All of this. Having your name dragged into cheap gossip. People comparing you to her. Sometimes I feel like I dragged you into a world you didn't ask for, and on top of that, I have to apologize for the things my ex does."
I stopped moving my fingers for a second and forced him to look up so he was facing me directly.
"Lando, listen to me closely. Magui has her truth, and it’s a truth manufactured for the public. She needs that attention; she needs people to believe she left an indelible mark because her career and her personal brand thrive on perception. And that’s fine, that’s her job. But her truth is not mine."
I leaned in a little closer, ensuring every single word would stick in his mind.
"Our truth doesn't need likes, or comments, or the approval of a fan club on Twitter. My worth doesn't decrease because someone on the internet decides to call me a 'cheap copy.' I know who I am. I know what I bring to your life, and I know what you bring to mine. She can keep the black-and-white memories and the passive-aggressive captions on social media. I’m keeping the present. I'm keeping the Lando who wakes up anxious before a race and needs me to calm him down. I'm keeping the Lando who celebrates his victories with me in the kitchen eating cereal at two in the morning. You can't replicate that, and you can't buy it."
Lando stared at me for a few long seconds. The guilt he had been carrying in his eyes since Thursday seemed to dissolve entirely, replaced by a deep, almost devout admiration.
"You are incredible," he said, a smile finally lighting up his entire face. He sat up slightly and wrapped his arms around my waist, resting his forehead against mine. "Sometimes I forget you're the strongest person in this room."
Sunday of the Grand Prix dawned with a flawless blue sky, without a single cloud threatening to disrupt the race strategies. The atmosphere on the starting grid, minutes before the lights were set to go out, was a hive of mechanics, engineers, VIP guests, and television cameras from all over the world.
I was standing by the McLaren pit wall, wearing the team radio headset. From my position, I could see the number 4 car parked in second place on the grid. Lando was already strapped into the cockpit, helmet on and visor up, staring intently toward the first corner. Oscar was a few rows back, locked into his own strategy.
In the distance, in the guest area of the grid, I caught a brief glimpse of blonde hair and a designer dress standing out from the crowd. Magui was there, likely invited by one of the event's main sponsors. She was surrounded by photographers, posing with the track in the background. It was her natural stage.
However, Lando didn't even look in that direction. His manager stepped up to his car to give him the final instructions, and before stepping away, Lando raised his hand and pointed directly toward the pit wall, searching for my silhouette among the sea of papaya orange team gear.
When our eyes locked across the distance, I raised a thumb and gave him a calm smile. He nodded, snapped down the mirrored visor of his Bell helmet, and completely isolated himself from the outside world. In that exact instant, all the media noise, the Instagram hints, the malicious comments, and the absurd comparisons vanished entirely. There was only the car, the track, and the absolute certainty of what we were.
The race was a masterpiece of strategy and endurance. Monaco does not forgive mistakes, and Lando drove as if the monoplaza were an extension of his own body. He pressured Leclerc for sixty laps, staying within less than a second's distance, forcing the Monegasque to wring every millimetre of life out of his tyres.
On lap sixty-five, a tiny mistake from Leclerc while exiting the swimming pool chicane gave Lando the window he had been waiting for all weekend. With a daring, millimeter-precise maneuver, he stuck the nose of his McLaren down the inside of the Rascasse corner, snatching the lead before the disbelieving eyes of the grandstands.
The McLaren garage erupted into a unisons roar. Zak Brown started jumping and hugging the mechanics, while the engineers screamed with joy into the team radio. I stayed glued to the timing screens, my heart in my throat, counting down the seconds and the laps left until the checkered flag. Oscar, driving a brilliant and quiet race, was climbing his way up to fourth place.
When the checkered flag finally waved over the main straight, the number 4 car crossed the line in first position. Lando Norris had won the Monaco Grand Prix.
"Yes! Come on!" Lando’s voice broke through the team radio, cracked with emotion and physical exhaustion. "Incredible job, guys! The car was perfect today. Thank you, thank you!"
The paddock turned into an absolute chaos of celebrations. I ran with the rest of the team toward the parc fermé area, where the top three cars park before the podium ceremony. A human tide of photographers and cameramen surrounded the place, scrambling to capture every second of the triumph.
Lando killed the engine, climbed out of his cockpit, and stood on the nose of his car, raising his arms to the sky in a gesture of pure, unadulterated victory. The crowd roared his name. Carlos Sainz, who had finished in third place with his Ferrari, climbed out of his car and was the first to run over to Lando, wrapping him in a massive hug and lifting him into the air.
"¡Te lo dije, chaval! I told you so!" Carlos yelled through his laughter, clacking his helmet against Lando’s in a display of total camaraderie.
After celebrating with Carlos and Zak Brown, Lando began to push his way through the crowd. He didn't look toward the VIP areas, he didn't search for sponsor cameras, nor did he care about the parade of celebrities gathering on the sides.
His eyes looked straight for me.
When he reached me, completely ignoring protocol and the dozens of TV cameras broadcasting live to millions of people around the world, Lando pulled off his gloves, grabbed my waist firmly, and pulled me tight against his chest, which was still heaving heavily from the exertion of the race.
The scent of sweat, adrenaline, and the fire-retardant fabric of his suit washed over me as he held me with a strength that took my breath away.
"I promised you," he whispered directly into my ear, his voice trembling with emotion. "I promised you no one could reach us today."
I pulled back slightly to look at his face, ignoring the camera flashes going off around us like an electric storm. His face was lined with physical effort, his forehead slick with sweat and his cheeks flushed red, but the happiness in his eyes was the most real and pure thing I had ever seen in my life.
"I know," I replied, smiling with everything I had. "I never had a single doubt."
Just then, Oscar Piastri appeared beside us, helmet already off and with his usual tranquility, watching the scene while crossing his arms.
"Congratulations, Lando. Good move into Rascasse," Oscar said in his trademark flat tone. Then he looked at me with a tiny, almost invisible smile. "And congratulations to you too. The plan to ignore the internet worked. By the way, I saw a photographer trip over a TV cable while he was staring at you guys. That was way better than my idea of locking the front axle."
Lando let out a loud laugh and threw an arm around Oscar too, dragging him into the team celebration. Meanwhile, Carlos Sainz walked past us on his way to the official weigh-in, giving me a giant thumbs-up with a knowing smile that said, “I told you so.”
I glanced toward the media area for a brief second. I caught sight of Magui Corceiro walking toward the circuit exit, surrounded by her entourage, but this time the photographers weren't looking at her anymore; their lenses were trained on the podium where Lando was walking up the steps alongside Leclerc and Carlos.
I felt a vibration in my pocket. I pulled out my phone. The screen was flooded with thousands of new notifications. Someone had already uploaded a screenshot of the live TV broadcast showing Lando hugging me in parc fermé with Oscar and Carlos standing around, and the image was already going viral.
I turned the screen off completely and slipped the phone back into my pocket. I remembered the words to "Skin." Magui and the internet could go ahead and keep creating whatever narrative they wanted. They could write songs, post photos, invent rivalries, and build sandcastles based on the past.
But skin is the toughest organ in the human body; it’s designed to protect you from the outside and keep what truly matters safe. And in our reality, under the skin, there was no room for anyone else. There was only Lando, our team, our real friends, and a winner's trophy shining brightly under the Monaco sun.
Description: You're an Academy Award-nominated film director living between London and Monaco, co-parenting three-year-old twins with your ex-husband, Lando Norris. Eighteen months after a divorce that left you both shattered, you've both managed to master the art of polite distance, scheduled drop-offs, texts about the kids, and very carefully maintained boundaries.
Until the night you show up at his apartment unannounced and walk in on him trying to move on with someone else. Three months of painful avoidance follow, until your twins' fourth birthday forces you back together in your French countryside home where decisions change the trajectory of forever.
Genre: second chance romance, divorced couple, angst with happy ending, great co-parenting, they fuck at da end bc i dont know how to write a story without it :)
Notes: the twins look exactly like lando, just two people who still love each other, i didnt proof read sorry, um idk how to write toddlers, these are probably the most articulate three year olds youve ever heard
WC: a cheeky 21k
You've learned to compartmentalize. It's a skill that's served you well—on set when actors are having meltdowns, when studio executives are demanding impossible revisions, and especially now, standing in the elevator of Lando's Monaco apartment building with two energetic three-year-olds who've just consumed their body weight in airplane snacks.
"Mummy, I need to wee," Mila announces, tugging on your sleeve with the urgency only toddlers can muster.
"We're almost there, baby," you say, adjusting your grip on the car seat you're carrying while simultaneously preventing your son from pressing every button on the elevator panel. "Thiago, hands to yourself."
"But Mummy, buttons!" Thiago argues, his green-blue eyes—so much like his father's—sparkling with mischief.
God, your heart aches.
The elevator dings on the penthouse level, and you usher both children out, their little suitcases rolling behind them. You'd packed them yourself this morning in your London flat before the flight to Nice—five days' worth of clothes, their favorite stuffed animals, Mila's collection of hair clips that she insists on wearing all at once, and Thiago's toy cars that he lines up in precise rows just like the ones he sees on his father's YouTube videos.
You knock on the apartment door, already hearing the chaos of tiny feet running toward it from inside.
"DADDY!" both children shriek in unison before the door even opens.
When it does, Lando's there in joggers and a Loewe hoodie—looking off-duty, relaxed, his hair messy in that way that used to make you want to run your fingers through it. Now you just notice it objectively, the way you'd note good cinematography in someone else's film.
"There they are!" He crouches down immediately, and both kids barrel into him with the force of small cannonballs. "I missed you guys so much. Was the flight okay?"
"Thiago kicked the seat in front of him for an hour," you say, stepping inside and setting down the car seat. "And Mila charmed the flight attendant into giving her three cookie packets."
"That's my girl," Lando says, scooping Mila up and blowing a raspberry on her cheek. She squeals with delight.
You're pulling their suitcases inside when you notice a makeup bag on the console table by the door. Not yours, you'd recognize your own things. This one is Louis Vuitton, with a small charm dangling from the zipper. Your eyes track almost involuntarily around the open-plan space. There's a women's cardigan draped over the back of the sofa.
Something in your chest tightens, and you refuse to open that Pandora box right now.
"Mummy, I still need to wee!" Mila insists, and you snap back to attention.
"Right, sorry, baby. Lando, can I—"
"Yeah, of course, you know where it is," he says, and there's something careful in his voice, like he's noticed you noticing.
You take Mila to the bathroom, helping her with her leggings while she chatters about the clouds she saw from the plane and how Thiago stole her crisps. You're on autopilot, making the appropriate listening noises while your brain is doing something you really wish it wouldn't.
He's seeing someone. Of course he's fucking seeing someone. You've been divorced for eighteen months, you've both moved on, you're both co-parenting successfully, splitting time between London and Monaco, managing schedules around race weekends and film shoots. You're adults about this.
You're fine.
Mila finishes and insists on washing her hands herself, which means water ends up everywhere, and by the time you emerge back into the living room, Lando has Thiago on his shoulders and they're doing a lap of the apartment while your son shouts, "Faster, Daddy! Like a race car!"
"Careful," you say automatically, because Thiago has already had one trip to A&E this year from climbing where he shouldn't, and you're not keen on a repeat.
"I've got him," Lando says, and he does—his hands are secure on Thiago's legs, and he's being cautious despite the running. "So, I'll bring them back Wednesday afternoon? That still works?"
"Wednesday's perfect. I've got a production meeting Thursday morning, so that's—yeah, that's good." You're pulling out the folder from your bag—the one where you keep their schedules, dietary requirements, emergency contacts. It's color-coded because you're that kind of person. "Mila's been having nightmares about sharks, so she's been wanting her nightlight on extra bright. And Thiago needs to practice his letters, he keeps writing his 'S' backwards."
"Like his dad," Lando says with a grin, taking the folder. "I still do that sometimes."
"I know," you say, and there's too much familiarity in those two words, too much history. You clear your throat. "Right. So. I should—"
"Mummy, don't go!" Mila appears at your side, attaching herself to your leg like a barnacle.
"Baby, you're going to have so much fun with Daddy," you say, crouching down to her level. She's got your dark hair but his eyes, and the combination is devastating. "And I'll see you in five days. That's not so long."
"But what if I miss you?" Her bottom lip wobbles.
"Then Daddy will video call me, and we can talk," you say, smoothing her hair back. "And you can tell me all about what you've been doing. Okay?"
She nods, but she's not happy about it. Thiago, meanwhile, has discovered his suitcase and is trying to open it, clearly having forgotten something crucial.
"Go on," Lando says softly. "I've got them. You'll miss your meeting."
You don't have a meeting. You finished your current project last month, and you're between films right now, taking a rare break. But he doesn't need to know that, doesn't need to know that you're going back to your London flat to sit in your editing suite and work on your passion project, the script you've been writing for two years that no one's seen yet.
You kiss both children goodbye—Mila clings, Thiago is already distracted by the toys he can see in his bedroom—and you're almost at the door when you glance back.
Lando's watching you with an expression you can't quite read. The afternoon light is streaming through the windows, catching in his hair, and for just a second you remember what it felt like to be married to him, to share this space, to be a family.
Then Mila tugs on his hand, demanding his attention, and the moment breaks.
"Text me when they're settled," you say.
"Always do," he replies.
You let yourself out, and you're in the elevator before you let your shoulders drop, before you let yourself feel the weight of that makeup bag, the evidence of someone else in the space that used to be partly yours.
Your phone buzzes. It's a text from your agent about a Netflix show you're set to direct.
Work. You can focus on work. You're good at that. You've built a career on being able to compartmentalize, to separate the professional from the personal, to direct complex narratives while keeping your own feelings locked away behind the camera.
The elevator reaches the ground floor, and you step out into the Monaco sunshine, your sunglasses already in place.
You're fine. You're absolutely fucking fine.
Three hours later, you're supposed to be reviewing notes from your last production, but instead you're staring at your phone, at the text thread with Lando.
You open it, fingers hovering over the keyboard.
You stare at the photo for longer than you should. At your daughter in your ex-husband's apartment, in a room you helped decorate before everything fell apart. The walls are still the soft blue you'd chosen together, and you can see the corner of the elephant painting you'd bought from a gallery in London when you were seven months pregnant and nesting hard.
You miss the life you had—the one where you'd come home from set and he'd come home from the racing, and you'd have dinner together as a family. You miss the mundane intimacy of it, the way he'd do the washing up while you gave the kids their bath, the way you'd collapse on the sofa together after they were asleep and he'd put his head in your lap while you both scrolled through your phones in comfortable silence.
You miss your family being whole.
You set your phone face-down on your desk and press your palms against your eyes. This is what you don't tell anyone—not your therapist, not your best friend, not your sister who keeps trying to set you up with eligible men in the film industry. You can't bring yourself to date. You've tried, once, a nice producer who took you to dinner at Sketch and was perfectly charming and utterly wrong because his eyes weren't green-blue and he didn't make terrible jokes and your children don't have his features carved into their faces.
Mila asks for Lando constantly. "Where's Daddy?" at least five times a day, even when she knows the answer. Thiago has started making this little sound in the back of his throat when he's playing with his cars—a sound that's unmistakably mimicking an engine, one he learned from watching his father's videos. They look so much like him it physically hurts sometimes.
The divorce nearly destroyed you. Not just emotionally, though that was bad enough, those first few months when the babies were so small and needy and you were trying to navigate separating your life from someone you'd built everything with. But publicly, it was a nightmare.
You're not just successful; you're award-winning, Academy-nominated at twenty-seven, with a career that includes box office hits and critically acclaimed independent films. The press had a field day. You'd left a premiere for your latest film and been swarmed by paparazzi outside your London home, all of them shouting questions about Lando, about the split, about whether you'd cheated (you hadn't), whether he'd cheated (he hadn't), why you were throwing away your perfect family.
Someone had gotten a photo of you crying in your car after dropping the twins at Lando's place, and it had been on the cover of three tabloids with increasingly invasive headlines. You'd had to hire additional security. You'd stopped going out unless absolutely necessary.
The UK doesn't have the same paparazzi laws as France or Monaco, and they'd taken full advantage.
Your phone buzzes again.
You go to the bathroom and fix your face—wash away the evidence of the tears you didn't realize you'd been crying, put on a bit of concealer, force a smile. When you FaceTime, both kids need to see Mummy being happy, being fine.
The call comes through, and suddenly your screen is filled with Thiago's face, so close to the camera that all you can see is his nose.
"Mummy!" he shrieks.
"Hi, baby! Back up a bit so I can see you properly."
Lando's voice in the background, "Thiago, mate, you have to hold it further away."
The camera pulls back, and then you can see both of them—Thiago in Lando's lap, Mila tucked against his side, all three of them squeezed together on what you recognize as the sofa in the living room. Your sofa, the one you'd picked out together.
"Mummy, Daddy made pasta but it was yucky," Mila announces.
"Oi, it was not yucky," Lando protests. "You ate three bowls."
"It was a little yucky," Thiago confirms, and you can't help but laugh.
"Traitors," Lando mutters, but he's smiling. "I'm getting better at cooking, for the record."
"I'm sure you are," you say, and your voice is softer than you intend.
You talk to the kids for fifteen minutes—about their day, about the books Lando bought, about the cars Thiago wants to show you in elaborate detail. Mila tells you she misses you but she's being a big girl about it. Thiago says he loves you approximately seven times.
And through it all, Lando is there, keeping them in frame, redirecting their attention when they get distracted, and occasionally catching your eye with this look that makes your chest tight.
When you hang up, your flat feels too quiet. Too empty and you want to rip your heart out so the aching stops.
Wednesday arrives faster than you expect and slower than you want—time doing that strange thing it does when you're both dreading something and desperate for it. You've been in your Monaco home since Monday, the one you bought six months after the divorce when it became clear that splitting time between London and Monaco wasn't just a temporary arrangement.
It's in Fontvieille, deliberately on the opposite side of Monaco from Lando's place, with a view of the port and enough space for the kids to have their own rooms. You'd decorated it yourself, making sure everything was perfect, soft colors, lots of natural light, a media room where you can work, a garden where the kids can play.
It's beautiful. It's also lonely as hell.
You're in your editing suite reviewing footage when your phone buzzes.
You spend the next hour trying not to spiral about what he might want to discuss. Is he moving? Is he getting serious with whoever owns that makeup bag? Is he going to ask to change the custody arrangement?
At 2:03, you hear the car pull up, and then the sound of the gate opening. You're at the door before they can ring, and suddenly both kids are there, launching themselves at you with the force of tiny missiles.
"Mummy!" Mila shrieks, and you're crouching down, pulling them both into your arms, breathing in the scent of their hair, feeling the weight of them solid and real against you.
"I missed you so much," you murmur into Mila's hair. "Did you have fun with Daddy?"
"We went to the marina and saw big boats," Thiago announces. "And Daddy let me have ice cream twice!"
"Did he now?" You glance up at Lando, who has the decency to look sheepish.
"It was a good week," he says with a shrug, and god, he looks good. He's in jeans and a navy blue polo, and he's got a tan from being outside with the kids, and you hate that you notice, hate that it still affects you.
"Go on inside," you tell the kids. "Your toys are exactly where you left them."
They don't need to be told twice, racing past you into the house, already arguing about who gets to play with what first. You stand, and suddenly it's just you and Lando on your doorstep, and the silence stretches awkward and heavy between you.
"You wanted to talk?" you prompt.
"Yeah, um—" He runs a hand through his hair. "Can I come in? Or we can talk out here, whatever you're comfortable with."
"Come in," you say, stepping aside.
He follows you through to the living room, and you can't help but notice the way he moves through your space carefully, like he's not sure he's allowed to be here, which is ridiculous because he's been here dozens of times for pickups and drop-offs. You can hear the kids playing in Thiago's room, their voices carrying through the open door.
"Coffee?" you offer, because you need something to do with your hands.
"Yeah, that'd be great."
You move to the kitchen, and he follows, settling onto one of the bar stools while you work the espresso machine—the nice one you'd splurged on because if you're going to be awake at 4am working, you're going to have good coffee.
"So," you say, your back to him while the machine hums. "What's up?"
"The Monaco Grand Prix is in two weeks," he says, and you can hear him shifting behind you. "And I wanted to ask if you'd bring the kids. To the race."
You freeze, your hand pausing over the cups.
"Thiago's obsessed with cars," Lando continues. "And Mila keeps asking to see Daddy's work. And I just—I think they'd love it. The garage, the cars, all of it. But I wanted to check with you first."
You turn around, leaning against the counter. "Lando—"
"I know it's a lot," he says quickly. "I know Monaco is crazy during race weekend, and there's media everywhere, and it's not exactly kid-friendly. But I'd make sure they're taken care of. They'd have ear protection, someone with them at all times, access to the motorhome if they need a break. And—and I'd really like them to see what I do. Properly."
You study him. There's something in his expression, something almost vulnerable. "This is about Thiago, isn't it? You want him to fall in love with it."
"Is that so wrong?" He's defensive now. "He's my son. This is my life. I want to share it with him."
"He's three, Lando."
"I was three when I started karting."
"I know," you say quietly, and you do. You know his whole history, how his dad recognized the talent early, how racing isn't just what Lando does but who he is at his core. "I just—"
"It's one race," he says. "Just—try it. If they hate it, if it's too much, we'll leave. But I think they'd love it."
"I'll think about it," you say finally.
"Yeah?"
"Yeah." You turn back to the espresso machine, pouring the shots. "Let me check my schedule. Make sure I don't have anything that weekend."
You both know you don't have anything that weekend, but he doesn't call you on it, just accepts the cup of coffee you hand him with a quiet "Thanks."
He takes a sip, and his eyebrows rise. "This is really good."
"I've had time to practice," you say, and you mean it to sound light, but it comes out sad instead.
The silence that follows is heavy with all the things neither of you are saying. You're both nursing your coffee, not quite looking at each other, and you're acutely aware that this is the longest you've been alone together since the divorce papers were signed.
"You talk to Claire?" You can't keep the surprise out of your voice.
"She calls sometimes," he says with a shrug. "Checks in. Makes sure I'm not—I don't know, falling apart or whatever she says."
Your agent calls your ex-husband to check on him. That's, you don't know what to do with that information.
"It's going well," you say. "It's a limited series for Netflix. Still in early development, but I'm excited about it."
"That's great," he says, and he sounds like he means it. "You're brilliant at what you do. They're lucky to have you."
The compliment sits warm in your chest, and you hate how much you've missed this—missed him being proud of you, being in your corner.
"How's the season going?" you ask, because fair is fair.
"Good. Car's quick. We're P1 in the championship, which is—yeah. It's good." He's downplaying it. You've been following the season despite yourself, watching race highlights on YouTube at 2am when you can't sleep, and you know McLaren is having their best season in years. "Lots of pressure, but good pressure."
"You always did work well under pressure," you murmur.
His eyes meet yours, and there's something in his gaze that makes your breath catch. "Yeah. Well. Some kinds of pressure are easier than others."
You don't ask what he means. You're not sure you want to know.
From down the hall, you hear a crash, followed by Mila's voice, "It wasn't me!"
"I should—" You both say it at the same time, both moving toward the sound.
But it's just Thiago's car tower falling over, both kids already rebuilding it, and they barely glance up when you appear in the doorway. You and Lando stand there, watching them play, and the domesticity of it hurts.
This is what you gave up. These moments. This family.
"I should go," Lando says quietly. "Let you get them settled."
"Right. Yeah."
You walk him to the door, and he crouches down to say goodbye to the kids, both of them clinging to him, making him promise to FaceTime tomorrow. When he stands, he's closer than you expected, close enough that you can smell his cologne—the same one he's always worn, the one you used to steal his hoodies for because they smelled like him.
"Think about the race?" he says.
"I will."
"Okay." He hesitates, like he wants to say something else, but then thinks better of it. "I'll text you the details. Just in case."
"Okay."
He leaves, and you close the door behind him, leaning against it for a long moment. From Thiago's room, you hear Mila call out, "Mummy! Come play with us!"
"Coming, baby," you call back.
But you stand there for another moment, your hand on the door handle, thinking about makeup bag and the way Lando had looked at you in your kitchen, and wondering when exactly your life became so complicated.
You're standing outside the Circuit de Monaco at 8:47am on race day Sunday, and you're having what might generously be called a crisis.
"We can still leave," your sister Margot says from the driver's seat of your Range Rover. She's flown in from London specifically for this—moral support and twin-wrangling—and she's looking at you with that expression that says she thinks this is a terrible idea but she loves you too much to say it out loud.
"Mummy, why aren't we going?" Mila asks from her car seat, already wearing her little papaya dress that matches her brother's McLaren shirt.
"We're going, baby," you say, taking a breath. "Just—just give Mummy one second."
The problem is this: you've kept the twins out of the public eye since birth. Completely, deliberately, ruthlessly private. No photos, no social media, no confirmation beyond a simple statement when they were born. The press knows you have children with Lando—the pregnancy had been impossible to hide—but they've never seen them. You'd both agreed on that, one of the few things you'd managed to agree on toward the end of your marriage.
And now you're about to walk through those gates with two three-year-olds who look exactly like their Formula 1 driver father, and the entire world is going to lose its collective mind.
"You don't have to do this," Margot says quietly. "Lando would understand if you changed your mind."
But you'd promised. You'd promised Thiago, who's been talking about nothing but race cars for a week. You'd promised Mila, who wants to see where Daddy works. You'd promised Lando, who'd looked at you with those eyes and asked if you'd come.
"No, we're doing this," you say, and you sound more certain than you feel. "We're just—we're going in."
Your phone buzzes and it's Lando.
You look at yourself in the visor mirror one more time. The white linen dress with navy embroidered flowers—elegant, understated, appropriate for Monaco in May. Your hair is down in loose waves, you have your favorite pair of Celine sunnies, and you look like someone who has her life together.
You look like a fucking lie.
"Right," you say, mostly to yourself. "Let's do this."
Margot drives to the VIP entrance, and even that is chaos—security, credentials being checked, people everywhere. You can see cameras already tracking your car, photographers recognizing your license plate. By the time you've parked and gotten the kids out of their car seats, there's a small crowd forming.
"Mummy, why are people taking pictures?" Thiago asks, and there's uncertainty in his voice.
"Because Mummy makes movies, remember?" you say, crouching down to his level. "And some people like to take pictures. But you just hold my hand and stay close, okay?"
"Okay," he says, but he's pressed against your leg now, suddenly shy.
Mila is less concerned, more interested in her dress and whether it's twirling properly. Margot has her hand, and you've got Thiago, and together you start walking toward the entrance.
The photographers notice immediately.
"Is that—"
"Oh my god, are those her kids?"
"She brought the children!"
"That's definitely Lando's son, look at him—"
The cameras explode into action. Clicking, shouting, people calling your name, asking you to look, asking about the kids, asking if you and Lando are back together. It's overwhelming and invasive and exactly what you'd been afraid of.
Thiago makes a small noise and buries his face against your leg. You bend down immediately, scooping him up even though he's getting too big for it, and he wraps his arms around your neck.
"It's okay, baby," you murmur into his hair. "We're almost inside. You're safe."
Margot has Mila, who's less scared and more confused about why everyone's so excited. Security is moving people back, creating a path, and you can see Lando now, he's appeared at the entrance in his race suit, his face shifting from casual to concerned the moment he sees the crowd.
He moves fast, closing the distance between you, and suddenly he's there, his hand on your back, his body between you and the photographers.
"Alright, that's enough," he says, and his voice has that edge it gets when he's not messing around. "Come on, let them through."
He guides you inside, one hand still on your back, and the moment you're past security, the noise dims. You set Thiago down carefully, and Lando immediately crouches in front of him.
"You okay, mate?" he asks gently. "That was a bit mad, wasn't it?"
Thiago nods, his face still pressed against your leg.
"They just wanted to take pictures of your mum because she's brilliant," Lando says. "But we're safe now. No more cameras, I promise."
"No more?" Thiago asks, his voice small.
"Not where we're going," Lando confirms. "The garage is a no-photo zone for them. It's just going to be the team, and they're all really nice, and they've been so excited to meet you."
He looks up at you then, and there's something in his expression, his brow furrows and he opens his mouth briefly before closing it again.
After a brief pause, he says quietly. "I'm sorry, I should have arranged better security."
"It's fine," you say, even though your heart is still racing. "We're fine."
Margot appears with Mila, who's now asking approximately twelve questions about why people wanted pictures and whether she's famous now.
"Margot," Lando says, standing. "Thanks for coming. I really appreciate it."
"Someone has to keep this disaster show running," Margot says, but she's smiling. She'd always liked Lando, even after the divorce. "Now, are you going to show us this fancy garage or what?"
The walk through the paddock is different with Lando beside you. People still look, still take photos, but they keep a respectful distance. Thiago relaxes enough to walk on his own, holding Lando's hand, and Mila is fascinated by everything—the colors, the people, the energy of it all.
You pass the Ferrari hospitality, and a woman calls out, "Good luck today, Lando!" You recognize her, one of the other drivers' girlfriends, you think. Then her eyes land on you and the children, and her expression shifts to delighted surprise. "Oh my god, you brought them! They're gorgeous!"
More people notice. More drivers, team personnel, WAGs. Everyone's respectful but curious, and you can feel the attention like a physical weight. The twins are absorbing it all with the adaptability of children, but you're hyperaware of every look, every whispered conversation.
The McLaren garage is a relief, it's climate controlled, organized, and as promised, no media allowed inside. The team is there, and they light up when they see the kids.
Oscar Piastri is the first to approach, crouching down to the twins' level. "Hey there," he says with that easy Australian charm. "I'm Oscar. I drive the other papaya car. You must be Thiago and Mila."
"How do you know our names?" Mila asks suspiciously.
"Your dad talks about you constantly," Oscar says, grinning up at Lando. "Like, all the time. We know everything about you."
"Oscar," Lando says, a warning in his voice, but he's smiling.
The team comes over to introduce themselves—engineers, mechanics, strategists. Everyone is kind and patient, and Thiago's shyness starts to fade when one of the mechanics shows him the steering wheel, explaining all the buttons in terms a three-year-old can understand.
Mila is more interested in the screens, asking what all the numbers mean. Andrea, Lando's trainer, fields her questions with impressive patience.
You stand back with Margot, watching it all unfold. Watching Lando with the kids, introducing them to his world, the pride evident in every gesture. Watching the team embrace them, understanding how much this means to their driver.
"He's good with them," Margot observes quietly.
"He always was," you say, and there's too much emotion in your voice.
Lando glances over, catching your eye, and something passes between you. Then Zak Brown appears, impeccably dressed as always, and he makes a beeline for you.
"You made it," he says, pulling you into a brief hug. "I have to say, when Lando mentioned you might come, I wasn't entirely sure he wasn't delusional."
"Zak," Lando protests from across the garage.
"But I'm glad you're here," Zak continues, ignoring him. "The kids too. This—" he gestures around, "—this is important. Family's important."
The word sits heavy between you. Family. Like you still are one, like you haven't spent eighteen months learning how to be separate people.
The morning passes in a blur. The twins are fascinated by everything, asking endless questions that the team fields with patience and enthusiasm. Thiago is obsessed with the car, running his small hands over the carbon fiber with reverent care. Mila has decided she wants to be an engineer when she grows up, a declaration that makes Lando's face do something complicated.
Around 11:30, Lando has to start his pre-race routine. He crouches down to the twins, explaining that he needs to get ready but they'll be able to watch everything.
"Will you be scared in the car?" Mila asks, touching his face with her small hand.
"Maybe a little bit," Lando admits. "But being a little bit scared means you're doing something brave, right? That's what Mummy always says."
He glances up at you when he says it, and you're hit with the memory of telling him that, years ago, when you were still together and he was nervous about a particular race. You'd been lying in bed, his head on your chest, and you'd run your fingers through his hair and told him that fear was just proof that what he was doing mattered.
"You'll be the bravest," Thiago declares with absolute certainty.
"Thanks, bub," Lando says, pulling both kids into a hug. "You two be good for Mummy and Auntie Margot, yeah? And I'll see you after."
He stands, and his eyes meet yours again. "Thank you," he says quietly. "For bringing them. For being here. It—yeah. Thank you."
"Win for them," you say, and it comes out softer than you intended.
Something flashes in his expression, and you realize it's a deep desire, a want to do well for his kids. "Yeah," he says. "I will."
Then he's being pulled away for final preparations, and you're being guided to where you'll watch the race, a prime spot in the garage with a clear view of the monitors and the pit lane. Margot has the kids, keeping them entertained, while you try to calm your racing heart.
The cars line up on the grid—Lando's in P4, having had a strong qualifying—and suddenly it's real. You're about to watch your ex-husband race through the streets of Monaco, one of the most dangerous circuits in the world, while your children watch.
"Mummy, I can't see," Thiago complains, and you lift him up, settling him on your hip despite the fact that he's getting too big for it.
The start is chaos. Cars flooding through Sainte Dévote, inches apart, the sound overwhelming even with the ear protection. Your heart is in your throat, your hand gripping Margot's arm, and you're watching Lando's car, tracking every movement.
He makes a brilliant move on the first lap, overtaking into P3. The garage erupts, and Thiago is bouncing in your arms, shouting, "Go Daddy go!"
The race unfolds with the particular tension of Monaco—every corner mattering, no room for error. Lando is driving aggressively but smart, defending his position, looking for opportunities. On lap 23, he makes another move, diving up the inside into Portier, and suddenly he's P2.
"Is Daddy winning?" Mila asks, tugging on your dress.
"Almost, baby," you manage, your voice tight. "He's in second place."
With fifteen laps to go, the leader makes a mistake—just a small one, running slightly wide at Rascasse—and Lando is there. He's through, taking the lead, and the garage explodes into celebration. You're not breathing properly. You're watching every corner, every braking zone, willing him to be safe, to be fast, to make it to the end.
Ten laps. Five laps. Three laps.
"Come on," you whisper, and you're not sure if you're praying or pleading. "Come on, Lando."
Final lap. He's through Sainte Dévote, through Massenet, through Casino, and he's going to win. He's going to win Monaco.
He crosses the line, and the garage detonates.
People are screaming, hugging each other, jumping up and down. Thiago is shrieking, "DADDY WON! DADDY WON!" and Mila is clapping and laughing, and you—
You're crying. Properly crying, tears streaming down your face, and you don't even care that people can see, that there are cameras in the garage catching this. Lando just won Monaco, and your children are here to see it, and everything you've been holding back for eighteen months is suddenly right there on the surface.
Margot takes Thiago from you, understanding without words that you need a moment. You press your hands to your face, trying to get yourself under control, but it's impossible.
Because you remember. You remember every late night conversation about this race, how it was the one he wanted more than any other, how winning Monaco would mean everything. You remember being his partner through the disappointments, through the near-misses, through every year he didn't quite get there.
And now he has, and you're not his partner anymore, and it hurts in a way you can't articulate.
The team is moving toward parc fermé, and someone's guiding you and Margot and the kids down, toward where Lando will be after he gets out of the car. The twins are vibrating with excitement, both of them talking over each other about how fast Daddy was, how he won, how he's the best.
You can see him now—climbing out of the car, standing on top of it, arms raised in victory. The crowd is roaring, and he's taking it all in, this moment he's worked his entire life for.
Then he takes off his helmet, and he's looking around, scanning the crowd, and—
His eyes find yours.
Everything else falls away. The noise, the crowd, the celebration. It's just him looking at you, and the expression on his face is so raw, so open, that you can't breathe.
He's off the car, moving through the crowd, and people are trying to stop him—media, team members, officials—but he's single-minded. He's walking straight toward you, and your heart is hammering, and the twins are shouting for him, and—
He reaches you. His race suit is soaked with sweat, his hair is matted from his helmet, and he's the most beautiful thing you've ever seen.
He looks at you for one more second, and then he's scooping up both kids, one under each arm, spinning them around while they scream with delight. When he sets them down, he's grinning so wide it must hurt.
"Did you see Daddy's race?" he asks them.
"You were SO FAST," Thiago shouts.
"You won!" Mila adds, like he might have forgotten.
"I did," he says, and his eyes drift back to you. "I really did."
Someone's calling him—he needs to go to the cooldown room, then the podium, then media. But he hesitates, looking at you like he's afraid if he leaves, you'll disappear.
"Go," you say softly. "We'll be here."
"Promise?"
"Promise."
He nods, pressing quick kisses to both kids' heads, and then he's being pulled away into the chaos of post-race procedures. You watch him go, your heart doing complicated things, and Margot's hand finds yours.
"You okay?" she asks quietly.
"No," you admit. "Not even a little bit."
Because you just remembered what it felt like to be his, to share his victories, to be the person he looked for in the crowd, and you're not sure you can forget again.
The podium ceremony is a blur of champagne and national anthems and Lando standing on the top step looking like every dream he's ever had just came true. The twins are mesmerized, Mila by the champagne spray ("Mummy, why are they spraying it?"), Thiago by the trophy that's nearly as big as he is.
You're standing with Margot and the McLaren team, and you can't stop watching him. The way he holds the trophy, the way he sprays champagne with Oscar who's finished P3, the way he keeps looking down at where you are with the kids like he needs to confirm you're still there.
When he finally makes it back down, he's drenched and grinning and has to do approximately seventeen million media obligations. You take the twins back to the hospitality suite, where they're given McLaren merchandise and more snacks than they need, and you try very hard not to fall apart.
"That was mental," Margot says, watching as Mila explains the race to her stuffed elephant in elaborate detail. "The cameras, the attention, all of it. You okay?"
"Fine," you lie.
"You're a terrible liar," she says. "You always have been."
Before you can respond, your phone buzzes.
You stare at the message for a long moment. You'd planned to drive back separately, to give him space to celebrate with his team, to maintain that careful distance you've both been keeping.
But he's asking. He's asking for more time.
It's another forty-five minutes before he's finally free, showered, changed into McLaren team wear, looking exhausted and elated in equal measure. The twins have hit that overtired phase where everything is either hilarious or devastating, and you're running on fumes.
"Ready to go home?" Lando asks, and there's something in the way he says 'home' that makes your chest tight.
"Please," you say. "Before they have complete meltdowns."
The car is waiting outside, a massive black Cadillac Escalade with tinted windows and enough space for all of you plus Margot. Lando's security team has already loaded his things, and there's a car seat situation happening that involves one of the team members and a lot of frustrated muttering about British versus European safety standards.
You're gathering the kids' things when you realize the crowd outside has grown. Significantly.
"There's a lot of people out there," you say to Lando, keeping your voice low so the twins don't hear.
"Yeah," he says, running a hand through his hair. "It's been building all day. They know about—" He gestures vaguely between you. "About you being here. The kids."
"Right." Your stomach drops. "We'll just be quick, then."
"Security's going to create a path," he says. "Just stay close to me, okay? I'll have Mila, you've got Thiago, Margot's got the bags."
It's a military operation, basically. You scoop up Thiago, who's starting to get whiny, and Lando gets Mila, and Margot has approximately seventeen bags of kids' things and McLaren merchandise. Security opens the door, and the wall of sound hits you immediately.
There have to be at least two hundred people outside the barriers. fans with phones out, photographers, people shouting questions and congratulations. The security team creates a corridor, but it's narrow, and the noise is overwhelming.
"LANDO! Lando, over here!"
"Congratulations on the win!"
"Is that your son? Oh my god, he looks just like you!"
"Are you back together? Are you and—"
Thiago buries his face in your neck, his small body tense against yours. You hold him tighter, one hand on his back, trying to shield him from the cameras while moving as quickly as you can toward the Escalade.
"Lando, can you confirm you're back together?"
"When did you reconcile?"
"How long have you been seeing each other again?"
You can see the car now, just ten more feet. Lando's ahead of you, his body angled to protect Mila from the worst of the crowd. The security team is doing their best, but phones are being thrust over the barriers, cameras flashing, voices overlapping into incomprehensible noise.
"Are those your children? Can we get a photo?"
"Just one picture! Please!"
"Mummy," Thiago whimpers against your neck. "Too loud."
"I know, baby," you murmur. "Almost there."
Lando reaches the car first, carefully depositing Mila inside before turning back. He's at your side immediately, his hand on your lower back, creating a barrier between you and the crowd with his body.
"I've got you," he says quietly, and then you're at the car, and he's helping you get Thiago in while Margot throws bags into the boot.
Someone shouts, "Does this mean you're back together? For the kids?"
Another voice, "Are you giving your marriage another shot?"
You're climbing into the back seat, and Lando's right behind you, pulling the door shut, and suddenly it's quiet. Or quieter, at least, the voices are muffled now, the tinted windows providing a barrier.
"Jesus," Margot says from the front passenger seat. "That was intense."
"Sorry," Lando says, and he sounds genuinely apologetic. "I should have arranged for you to leave earlier, before it got that bad."
"It's fine," you say, but your hands are shaking slightly as you buckle Thiago into his car seat. Mila's already strapped in on the other side, looking tired but okay.
The driver pulls away from the circuit, and you can still see camera flashes through the windows, phones tracking the car as you leave. It takes a full five minutes before the crowd thins, before you're out of the immediate chaos and onto the streets of Monaco.
The car is quiet except for the low hum of the engine and the air conditioning. Lando's sitting next to you in the back, there's a row of seats in the middle where Margot is, and then the back row where you and Lando have ended up, the twins in their car seats between you.
Thiago's eyes are already drooping, the combination of excitement and exhaustion catching up with him. Mila's fighting it, but you can see her losing the battle.
"That was a big day," you say softly, stroking Thiago's hair.
"Daddy won," he mumbles, his eyes closing.
"He did," you confirm. "Daddy won."
Within ten minutes, both kids are out cold, their heads lolling in their car seats in that boneless way children sleep. You carefully adjust Thiago's head so he's not at a weird angle, and when you look up, you catch Lando doing the same for Mila.
Your eyes meet for a brief second before you both look away.
The silence stretches. Margot's got her AirPods in up front, deliberately giving you space. The driver has the privacy screen up slightly. It's just you and Lando and two sleeping children and everything you're not saying.
You watch Monaco slide by through the tinted windows, the harbor with its absurd yachts, the narrow streets, the buildings stacked impossibly up the hillside. It's beautiful and familiar and feels nothing like home.
You're thinking about what happens now. Whether you go straight to your place in Fontvieille or to his place in Larvotto. Whether you say goodbye in the car or walk the kids up. Whether this is the end of today or the beginning of something you're not ready to name.
You're thinking about the crowd outside the circuit, the questions they were shouting, the assumption that you're back together. The photos that are probably already online—you and Lando and the twins, looking for all the world like a family.
You're thinking about—
His hand finds your knee.
Not in a deliberate way, not like he's making a move. It's almost unconscious, the way his hand just settles there on your bare knee, his palm warm through the thin linen of your dress. Like his body has forgotten you're not his anymore, like muscle memory has overridden conscious thought.
You freeze. You should move away, should say something, should maintain that boundary you've both been so careful about.
But you don't.
You sit there, feeling the weight of his hand, the warmth of it, and you don't move.
Lando's looking out the window, his face turned away from you, and you can't tell if he's realized what he's done. His thumb isn't moving, isn't stroking or caressing, it's just there, this point of contact that feels monumental and terrifying and like the most natural thing in the world.
The car turns onto the coast road, the Mediterranean spreading blue and endless to your right. The late afternoon sun is turning everything golden, and you're acutely aware of every point where your body exists, the seat beneath you, the air conditioning on your skin, and especially, overwhelmingly, his hand on your knee.
Your heart is doing something complicated. Your brain is screaming at you to move, to break this moment before it becomes something you can't take back. But your body has other ideas, staying perfectly still, afraid that any movement will make him realize and pull away.
You can see his reflection in the window, the line of his jaw, the way he's frowning slightly at something only he can see. His race suit is unzipped at the top, and you can see the edge of his team shirt, papaya orange against his tan skin. He looks tired, the adrenaline of the race finally wearing off, and there's something vulnerable about seeing him like this, in the liminal space between public victory and private reality.
The car slows for a turn, and his hand shifts slightly on your knee, his fingers spreading fractionally wider, and it feels like every nerve ending in your body has relocated to that one point of contact.
This is dangerous. This is the opposite of the careful distance you've maintained. This is—
"Which home, Mr. Norris?" the driver asks, and the moment shatters.
Lando's hand disappears from your knee like he's been burned. He sits forward, putting space between you, and you can see the back of his neck has gone slightly red.
"Um," you say, and your voice comes out rough. You clear your throat. "Mine, please. Fontvieille."
"Actually," Lando says, and he's still not looking at you. "Could you drop me first? Larvotto. Then take them on to Fontvieille."
"Of course," the driver says.
The rest of the drive passes in painful silence. Lando's looking out his window, you're looking out yours, and there's about three feet of space between you that might as well be three miles. Margot's still deliberately oblivious in the front, and the twins are still sleeping, unaware of the tension radiating through the car.
When you pull up to Lando's building, he's out of the car almost before it stops moving.
"I'll—I'll text you about next week," he says, leaning back in to grab his bag. "About the schedule."
"Okay," you manage.
He looks at the twins, both still asleep, and something crosses his face—longing, regret, something you can't name. "Thanks for today. For bringing them. For being there."
"Yeah," you say. "Of course."
He straightens up, closes the door, and then he's gone, disappearing into his building without looking back.
The car pulls away, and you feel the absence of his hand like a physical thing—the place on your knee where it had been suddenly cold.
The rest of the drive to your place is quiet. Margot takes out her AirPods as you pull up to your building.
"You okay?" she asks, turning to look at you. "You've been really quiet."
"Just tired," you say, which isn't a lie but isn't the whole truth either.
She gives you a look that says she doesn't quite believe you but isn't going to push. "It was a huge day."
"Yeah," you agree. "It was."
You carry Thiago inside—he barely stirs—and Margot gets Mila, and you get them both into their beds without fully waking them. You stand in the doorway of Mila's room for a long moment, watching her sleep in her papaya dress with champagne still stuck in her hair, and you think about Lando's hand on your knee, and you think about the way he couldn't look at you when he left, and you think about how you're supposed to go back to normal after today.
You tell yourself a lot of things that you don't believe. Margot finds you an hour later, still sitting on the floor outside Mila's room, your phone in your hand.
"Come on," she says gently, pulling you up. "Let's get you some wine and a terrible reality show. You look like you need it."
"I can't do this," you say quietly as she guides you to the living room. "I can't—Margot, I can't keep doing this."
"What happened?" she asks, settling you on the sofa and heading to your wine fridge. "In the car, something happened. You both got all weird."
You're quiet for a long moment, accepting the glass of wine she pours. "He put his hand on my knee," you finally say. "For like fifteen minutes. And it just fucking sat there. And we both pretended it wasn't happening."
"Oh, babe," Margot says, sitting next to you.
"And the worst part is, I didn't want him to move it," you continue, and your voice cracks. "I wanted him to keep it there. I wanted—god, Margot, what's wrong with me?"
"Nothing's wrong with you," she says firmly. "You're in love with your ex-husband. That's not wrong, it's just complicated."
"We're divorced," you say. "We're divorced for a reason. We couldn't make it work."
"I know," she says. "But that doesn't mean you stopped loving him."
You take a long drink of wine, and you don't say anything, because what is there to say? She's right, and you both know it, and acknowledging it out loud feels like opening a door you've been desperately trying to keep closed.
The apartment is too quiet.
You've been sitting in your living room for the past two hours, working on script revisions for the Netflix series, but you've read the same page seventeen times and haven't absorbed a single word. Your laptop screen has gone dark three times from inactivity.
The twins left this morning. Your parents had picked them up at 6am for their annual trip to Greece, two weeks on Crete in the villa your dad rents every summer. Mila had been vibrating with excitement, chattering about the beach and the boat and whether she'd see dolphins. Thiago had clutched his stuffed car and asked approximately forty times if you were sure Mummy would be okay without them.
"I'll be fine, baby," you'd told him, crouching down to his level in the pre-dawn darkness. "Mummy has lots of work to do. You're going to have so much fun with Grandma and Grandpa."
He'd hugged you so tight your ribs hurt, and you'd breathed in the scent of his hair—still that little-kid smell of apple shampoo and something indefinably him—and you'd wanted to call the whole thing off, to keep them here, to not spend two weeks alone in this too-big apartment.
But your parents had been planning this for months, and the kids needed time with them, and you needed—
You don't know what you need.
You abandon the laptop and walk to the window. Your apartment in Fontvieille has a view of the port, and you can see yachts glittering in the late June sun. It's beautiful and expensive and exactly what you'd wanted when you bought it.
It's also profoundly lonely.
Your phone buzzes on the coffee table. You check it reflexively, hoping for—you're not sure what. A text from your parents saying the kids arrived safely, maybe, even though they won't land for another hour.
Lando's been doing well. Really well. Three wins so far this season—Monaco, Barcelona, and Silverstone. The championship battle is tight, and McLaren is genuinely in the fight, and every interview he does, he's glowing with this focused energy that you remember from the early days of your relationship, when everything felt possible.
You've been texting about the kids, of course. Quick, functional messages about schedules and dietary requirements and Thiago's newest obsession with dinosaurs. Nothing personal. Nothing that acknowledges what happened in the car after Monaco, his hand on your knee, the way you both pretended it meant nothing.
You haven't seen him in person since then. The twins have been doing their time with him in between his race weekends, but you've arranged for your assistant to do the drop-offs and pick-ups. Clean, professional, maintaining boundaries.
You've been fine.
Except you're not fine. You're the opposite of fine. You're sitting in your apartment on a Friday evening in June with nothing to do and no one to do it with, and you're twenty-seven years old, and you're successful and wealthy and have everything you ever wanted professionally, and you're so fucking lonely you could scream.
You take in a deep breath and take a good look around your apartment. The kids' toys are still scattered in Thiago's room. Mila's hair clips are on the bathroom counter. There's a drawing of a race car stuck to your fridge with a magnet, Thiago's careful three-year-old scrawl spelling out "DADDY" in orange crayon.
You need to get out of here.
You'd bought the Porsche three weeks ago, right after Monaco. A 911 GT3 RS in white with a black interior, absurdly fast and completely impractical for Monaco's narrow streets. Your financial advisor had sent you a very polite email questioning the purchase. Your therapist would probably have questions about the timing and what you were trying to compensate for.
But god, it's beautiful.
It's sitting in your garage, and you grab the keys without thinking, without planning, just needing to move, to drive, to do something other than sit in your apartment thinking about everything you're trying not to think about.
The car roars to life, the sound echoing off the concrete walls of the garage. You pull out onto the street, and Monaco spreads out around you—the evening golden hour making everything look like a postcard. You don't have a destination in mind. You're just driving, following the coast road, letting the car eat up the curves.
You pass the casino, the hotel where you'd stayed when you first started dating Lando, back when everything was new and exciting and uncomplicated. You pass the harbor where you'd had your rehearsal dinner, back when you thought marriage was going to be forever. You pass the turnoff for the hospital where the twins were born, where Lando had cried holding Mila for the first time, his hands shaking with the weight of her.
You're not crying. You're just driving.
Except you're not just driving anymore. You're taking turns you know by heart, following a route you've driven hundreds of times, and you don't realize where you're going until you're pulling into the garage of a building in Larvotto, until you're putting the car in park and staring at the familiar concrete walls.
Lando's building.
Lando's garage.
What the fuck are you doing?
You should leave. You should reverse out of here and drive home and pour yourself a large glass of wine and go to bed and pretend this never happened.
But you're already out of the car. You're already walking to the lift. You're already pressing the button and watching the numbers climb.
You're standing in front of the keypad next to his door, and your hand is hovering over it, and this is insane. This is the opposite of maintaining boundaries. This is—
You punch in the code. Your birthday. The code he'd set when you moved in together, before the wedding, before the twins, before everything fell apart. The code he's never changed, apparently, because the lock actually clicks open.
The apartment is warmly lit, not dark like you'd expected. You can hear music playing softly from somewhere inside, something you don't recognize. Your heart is hammering as you step inside, and you're about to call out, to announce yourself, when you freeze.
Lando's in the kitchen.
Shirtless.
He's got his back to you, wearing only grey joggers that sit low on his hips, and he's doing something at the counter, chopping vegetables, you think, though your brain has mostly short-circuited. His shoulders move as he works, muscles shifting under tan skin, and you can see the curve of his spine, the lines of his back that you used to trace with your fingers.
You must make a sound—a sharp intake of breath, or maybe your keys jingle, or maybe he just senses someone's there—because he turns around.
His eyes go wide when he sees you. The knife in his hand freezes mid-air.
"What—" he starts, and his face cycles through about seventeen emotions in three seconds. Shock, confusion, something that might be hope, and then—
Fear. He looks so utterly fucking scared.
"I—" you begin, but your voice dies in your throat.
Because you hear it. The sound of a woman's voice from down the hall, from where the bedrooms are. Light, slightly accented, calling out, "Babe, did you open the wine yet? I can't find the—"
"Yeah, I'll be there in a sec," Lando calls back, not taking his eyes off you.
But his voice has changed. It's gone tight, careful, and the fear in his expression intensifies when he sees your face, when he watches you process what you've just heard.
Babe.
You take a step backward. Your hand fumbles behind you for the doorframe, for something solid to hold onto.
"Wait," Lando says, and he's moving toward you now, the knife forgotten on the counter. "Just—wait, please—"
But you're already taking another step back. And another. Your vision is doing something strange, tunneling, and you can't seem to get enough air into your lungs.
"I'm sorry," he's saying, and he's still approaching, hands slightly raised like he's trying to calm a spooked animal. "I'm so sorry, I didn't—I didn't know you were coming, I would have—"
Another step back and your spine hits the wall of the entryway.
"Please," he says, and his voice cracks. "Please just let me explain. It's not—it's not what you think. It's not serious, we've only been—"
"Stop," you manage, and the word comes out strangled. "Just stop."
He freezes a few feet away from you, and you can see it all on his face, the panic, the guilt, the desperate need to fix this. He looks like he's watching something precious shatter in slow motion and he's powerless to stop it.
"How did you get in?" he asks, and it's such a stupid question that you almost laugh.
"The code," you say and your voice sounds almost robotic. "It's still my birthday."
Something crosses his fac, "Yeah, I never changed it."
"I noticed."
The silence stretches and you can still hear the music still playing from the kitchen, soft and jazzy and it feels so fucking obscene given the circumstances. You can also hear your own heartbeat pounding in your ears.
"I'm sorry," Lando says again, and this time his voice is barely above a whisper. "I'm so fucking sorry. I didn't want, I never wanted you to find out like this."
"Find out what?" you ask, even though you know, even though it's obvious. "That you're seeing someone? That you've moved on?"
"It's not—" He runs a hand through his hair, agitated. "It's nothing. It doesn't mean anything."
"Then why is she here?" The question comes out sharper than you intended. "Why is she in your apartment calling you babe and —" You can't finish the sentence. Can't say out loud because it'll make it true, it'll make it real.
"Because I'm trying," he says, and there's desperation in his voice now. "I'm trying to move on, to be, to be bloody normal. To date people and not—"
He stops abruptly, like he's said too much.
"Not what?" you press, even though you're not sure you want to hear the answer.
"Not spend every fucking day missing you," he says, and the words come out rough, almost angry. "Not look for you in every room I walk into. Not check my phone hoping you've texted about something other than the kids' schedules. Not—" He breaks off, his jaw clenching. "I'm trying not to be in love with my ex-wife, okay? Is that what you want to hear?"
The air leaves your lungs.
"Lando—"
"No, you know what? No." He's pacing now, three steps one way, three steps back, like he can't contain the energy suddenly coursing through him. "You don't get to show up here unannounced and look at me like that. You don't get to—" He stops, turning to face you. "We're divorced. You divorced me."
"We divorced each other," you correct, but your voice is weak.
"And I respected that," he continues, like he hasn't heard you. "I gave you space. I kept my distance. I did the whole fucking co-parenting thing exactly how you wanted. I didn't push, didn't ask for more and yeah, I started seeing someone, because I'm trying to—to figure out how to be a person who isn't completely fucking in love with someone I can't have."
Your back is still pressed against the wall, and you're staring at him, and every word he's saying is landing like a physical blow.
"I'm sorry I came," you say quietly. "I shouldn't have. I didn't—I wasn't thinking."
"Why did you?" he asks, and he's closer now, just a few feet away. "Why did you come here?"
"I don't know."
"That's not an answer."
"I don't have a better one," you say, and your voice cracks. "The kids are gone and my apartment was too quiet and I was driving and I just, I ended up here. I'm sorry."
He's looking at you like he's trying to read something in your face, like he's searching for an answer you're not giving him.
"You can't do this," he says finally, and his voice has gone quiet again. "You can't just show up here and look at me like, like you're hurt that I'm trying to move on. That's not fair."
"I know," you whisper. "I know it's not fair. You're allowed to see people. You're allowed to have someone here. I have no right to be upset about it."
"But you are," he says. "You are upset."
You don't answer, because what's the point? He can see it written all over your face.
"She's nice," he says after a moment, and it feels like he's trying to convince himself as much as you. "She's really sweet. She doesn't have, there's no history, no baggage. It's just easy."
"That's good," you manage. "You deserve easy."
From down the hall, you hear movement. A door opening. You have a feeling she's going to come looking for him, and you cannot be here when she does. You push off from the wall, moving toward the door.
"I have to go," you say.
"Don't," he says immediately. "Please, just, can we talk about this? Properly?"
"There's nothing to talk about," you say, and you're fumbling with the door handle now, desperate to leave before she appears, before this gets any worse. "You're seeing someone. That's, that's really fucking good. That's what we're supposed to be doing. Moving on, being normal."
"Are you?" he asks. "Moving on?"
You finally get the door open.
"I'm trying," you say, which is the truth and also a complete lie.
"That's not what I asked."
You can't look at him anymore. If you look at him, you're going to fall apart completely, and you can't do that here, not now, not with someone waiting for him in the other room.
"I'm sorry I came," you say again. "I won't, it won't happen again. I'll change my number from the emergency contacts, use my assistant for drop-offs. I'll stay out of your way."
"That's not what I want," he says, and his voice is strained.
"What do you want, Lando?" you ask, finally meeting his eyes. "Because I can't figure out what you want from me."
He opens his mouth. Closes it. For a long moment, he just stares at you, and you can see him wrestling with something, trying to decide what to say.
"I don't know," he finally admits. "I don't fucking know anymore."
The honesty of it hurts more than any lie could.
"Okay," you say softly. "Okay."
You step into the hallway, and this time he doesn't try to stop you. You can feel him watching as you walk to the lift, as you press the button with shaking hands. The doors open immediately—a small mercy—and you step inside.
Just before the doors close, you glance back.
He's still standing in his doorway, shirtless and barefoot and looking completely devastated. And you realize that this—this moment right here—this is the actual end. Not the divorce papers, not the separation of your belongings, not the carefully negotiated custody schedule.
This. The moment when you both finally accept that you're not going to find your way back to each other.
The lift doors close, and you slide down to the floor, your legs giving out.
You sit there as the lift descends, hugging your knees to your chest, and you let yourself cry in a way you haven't let yourself cry since the divorce was finalized. Raw, gasping sobs that echo in the small metal box.
The wall is mocking you. It absolutely, 100, gazillion percent is.
You're standing in what will eventually be a playroom in your house in France, staring at the half-painted pale blue surface like it's personally offended you. Which, at this point, it basically fucking has. You've been at this for two hours, and somehow there are still patches you've missed, drip marks you need to fix, and that one corner near the ceiling that you can't quite reach even with the ladder.
The house is chaos. Organized chaos, but chaos nonetheless. Your parents arrived yesterday with the twins, who've spent the morning "helping" by getting into everything they possibly could. There are birthday decorations scattered across the dining room table—papaya orange and white, because Thiago had very specific opinions about the color scheme. Mila had insisted on butterflies, so there are approximately seven hundred butterfly stickers that will need to be strategically placed tomorrow.
Tomorrow. The twins' fourth birthday party.
Which means Lando will be here. Today.
Your stomach flips in the way it's been doing for three months now, ever since that night in his apartment. Ever since you walked in on him with someone else and realized that the divorce might be final on paper, but emotionally you're still completely wrecked.
You haven't seen him since. Not in person. Your assistant Claudia has been handling all the drop-offs and pick-ups, and you've perfected the art of being "unavoidably detained" on set whenever he texts about wanting to talk. The twins FaceTime him regularly, and you make yourself scarce during those calls, letting your parents or Claudia supervise.
Your phone buzzes on the drop cloth. You already know what it is before you look.
You stare at the message, then glance at your watch. 2:37pm. You have less than half an hour to finish this wall, shower off the paint you've somehow gotten in your hair, and transform into a version of yourself that can handle being in the same room as your ex-husband without falling apart.
It's not a no, but it's not a yes. It's the same answer you've been giving for three months.
You set the phone down and attack the wall with renewed vigor, like if you just paint fast enough, hard enough, you can somehow paint over the image that's been burned into your brain, Lando shirtless in his kitchen, a woman's voice calling him 'babe,' the look on his face when he said he was trying his hardest to not fuckingbe in love with you.
You're so focused on the wall that you don't hear the commotion downstairs at first. Then Thiago's voice cuts through, shrieking at a pitch that could shatter glass: "DADDY!"
Your hand slips. You leave a long paint streak across the wall that you'll have to fix.
You can hear the thunder of small feet on stairs, excited voices overlapping, and then Lando's voice, warm and bright and so painfully familiar it makes your chest ache.
"There they are! Did you get taller? You definitely got taller."
"We're four !" Mila announces, like this is breaking news.
"Almost four," Lando corrects. "Still got one more day of being three. Are you ready for your party?"
"Mummy's painting the playroom!" Thiago says. "It's blue like the sky!"
"Is she? Can I see?"
"NO!" Both twins say it simultaneously, and you can hear the grin in Lando's voice when he responds.
"No? Why not?"
"Because," Mila says with four-year-old logic, "it not finished. You have to wait."
"Okay. Very professional gig you have going on here."
You hear your mother's voice then, greeting Lando warmly. Your parents never stopped liking him after the divorce, which is both comforting and terrible. Your dad appears in the doorway of the playroom a moment later.
"Lando's here," he says, like you couldn't hear the commotion. "Kids are giving him the full tour. We've got maybe five minutes before they drag him up here despite their promise about the reveal."
"Great," you mutter, trying to fix the paint streak you made.
"You know," your dad says carefully, "you can't avoid him all weekend. It's a small house."
"I'm not avoiding him. I'm painting."
"Right and you just happened to schedule painting for the exact time he was arriving."
You don't dignify that with a response.
Your dad sighs. "Sweetheart, I don't know what happened between you two, but—"
"Dad. Please. Not now."
He holds up his hands in surrender. "Okay. But you should know, the kids have been talking about how Daddy needs to stay here, not at a hotel. They've got a whole campaign planned."
Your stomach drops. "What?"
"Apparently Thiago has decided that families should be together for birthdays, and Mila has prepared arguments. I'm just warning you."
He disappears back downstairs, and you're left standing there with a paint roller in your hand, trying to process this new information.
The kids want Lando to stay here. In your house. For three days.
You can't. You absolutely cannot have him staying under the same roof, sleeping down the hall, being domestic and present and—
"Mummy!" Thiago bursts into the room, Lando right behind him. "Daddy's here and he brought presents but we can't open them until tomorrow but he said they're really good and—"
You turn around on your ladder, paint roller still in hand, and there he is. Lando. In your house in France. Wearing jeans and a black t-shirt that fits him unfairly well, his hair slightly longer than the last time you saw him, and he's looking up at you with an expression you can't quite read, refuse to read.
"Hi," he says.
"Hi," you manage, acutely aware that you're covered in paint, wearing your oldest clothes, and probably have blue streaks in your hair.
"The wall looks good," he offers.
"It's not finished."
"Right. Yeah. I can see that."
The silence stretches awkward and terrible between you. Thiago is oblivious, chattering about something, but Mila is watching both of you with those too-perceptive three-year old eyes that somehow miss nothing.
"We'll let you finish," Lando says finally. "I just wanted to, yeah. I'm here. If you need anything."
"I'm fine," you say, turning back to the wall.
You hear them leave, Thiago's voice fading as they go back downstairs, and you attack the wall with renewed intensity.
Dinner is a special kind of torture.
Your mother has made her famous coq au vin, and everyone's gathered around the long table in your dining room, your parents, Lando's parents, Cisca and Flo who flew in this morning, the twins, Lando, and you at the opposite end of the table because you're apparently twelve years old and can't handle sitting next to your ex-husband.
The twins are in high spirits, positioned between their Norris grandparents, talking over each other about their party tomorrow, about the games you've planned, about the cake that's being delivered in the morning.
You're pushing food around your plate, hyperaware of Lando's presence three seats down, of the way he laughs at something your dad says, of how natural he looks here, surrounded by both families like this is normal, like you all do this regularly instead of it being the first time since the divorce that everyone's been in the same room.
Cisca keeps catching your eye with this look that's too knowing, too hopeful. You focus very intently on your wine.
"This is delicious," Adam says to your mother, and she beams at him. Lando's dad has always been easy with compliments, warm in a way that made you feel immediately welcomed into their family all those years ago.
"I'm so glad we could all be here," Cisca says, looking around the table. "Together, and as a family."
The emphasis on 'family' is not subtle. You resist the urge to drain your wine glass.
"It's important," your mother agrees. "The children need to see everyone together, especially for important occasions."
"Exactly," Cisca says, and she's definitely looking at you and Lando now. "Family is everything."
Flo catches your eye and mouths 'sorry' with an eyeroll. At least someone at this table understands that this is excruciating.
"Daddy," Mila says suddenly, in that tone that means she's been planning this. "Where are you sleeping?"
Here it comes.
The entire table goes quiet. Even your mother stops mid-bite.
"At a hotel, baby girl," Lando says carefully. "Not far from here. Maybe fifteen minutes."
"But why?" Thiago asks, his face crumpling. "Why can't you stay here?"
"Because—" Lando glances at you, and you keep your eyes on your plate. "Because Mummy's house is for you and Mummy, and Daddy has his own place."
"But it's our birthday," Mila says, and her bottom lip is starting to wobble in that way that means tears are imminent. "And families should be together for birthdays."
You can feel multiple sets of eyes on you. Cisca's particularly intense.
"Bug, we'll be together," Lando says gently. "I'll be here all day tomorrow. The whole party, and I'm not going anywhere."
"But you'll leave at night," Thiago says, and now he's tearing up too. "You always leave at night."
Your dad was right, they've prepared arguments. Probably with help from their Norris grandmother, judging by the expression on Cisca's face.
"This house has so many rooms," Mila continues, gaining confidence. "Grandma and Grandad are in the blue room, and Nana and Papa are in the yellow room, and Aunt Flo is in the pink room, and we're in our room, and there's still the guest room that nobody's using, and—"
"Mila," you say quietly. "Daddy's already booked a hotel."
"But he could unbwook it!" she insists, turning those devastating eyes on you. The eyes she got from Lando, which is really unfair because you can't say no to those eyes. "Please, Mummy? Please can Daddy stay here? Just for our birthday?"
Thiago is fully crying now, silent tears rolling down his cheeks. "I want Daddy to stay," he says, his voice small and breaking. "I want us to be together."
You feel like you're being ambushed. By your four-year-olds. In front of both sets of parents and Lando's sister.
Lando looks physically pained. "Mate, don't cry. It's okay—"
"It's not okay!" Thiago says, louder now, working himself up into a proper tantrum. "You always leave! You always go away! And I want—I want—"
He can't finish because he's sobbing now, and Mila is crying too, and you feel like the worst person in the world. Across the table, Cisca is watching you with an expression that's part sympathy, part gentle pressure.
Your eyes meet Lando's. He looks as wrecked as you feel, and there's a question in his expression, it's your house, your call, but if you say no, he'll be the one who has to comfort two heartbroken children.
You can feel everyone waiting. Your parents, his parents, Flo. All of them carefully not saying anything, but the silence is loaded.
"Okay," you hear yourself say. "Okay. He can stay."
Both twins stop crying immediately, their tears shutting off like taps.
"Really?" Mila asks, her face transforming.
"Really," you confirm, even though every self-preservation instinct you have is screaming at you. "But Daddy has to be okay with it too."
Six pairs of adult eyes and two pairs of children's eyes turn to Lando. He's very carefully not looking at anyone except you.
"Yeah," he says finally, his voice quiet. "Yeah, if Mummy says it's okay, then I'll stay."
The twins erupt into cheers, and just like that, the crisis is averted. They're back to being excited, chattering about how Daddy can read bedtime stories and be there when they wake up on their birthday.
Under the table, you feel your mother squeeze your hand. When you glance at her, she gives you a soft smile that says 'you're doing the right thing,' but you're not sure she's right.
Cisca looks like Christmas came early. Adam is wisely staying out of it, focused on his food. Flo mouths 'you okay?' and you give her the smallest shake of your head.
Three days. Lando is going to be staying in your house for three days.
This is fine. Everything is fine. Fucking splendid actually.
"Can we play a game after dinner?" Thiago asks, tears completely forgotten. "All of us? Together?"
"That sounds lovely," Cisca says, before you can come up with an excuse. "What game were you thinking?"
And somehow you end up agreeing to a family game night, because apparently you've completely lost control of your life.
After dinner, you escape back to the playroom while the grandparents settle the twins in for the game they insisted on. You need to finish this wall, need something to focus on that isn't the fact that Lando is going to be sleeping down the hall for the next three nights, that you can hear his laughter drifting up from downstairs mixed with the children's giggles.
You're up on the ladder, trying to reach that impossible corner, when you hear footsteps behind you.
"Need help?"
You don't turn around. "I've got it."
"That corner's been driving you crazy for hours," Lando says, and you can hear him moving closer. "I've been watching you try to reach it."
"You've been watching me?"
"The twins pointed it out earlier," he says. "Said you kept saying bad words under your breath."
Despite yourself, you almost smile. "I didn't say bad words."
"Thiago said you said 'bloody hell' seventeen times."
"That's not a bad word."
"It is when you're three and you repeat it at dinner," he says, and now he's right below your ladder. "Come on. Let me help."
For a few minutes, you ignore him, continuing to stretch for that corner, your arm aching from the angle. You can feel him standing there, waiting, and the silence stretches heavy between you.
"I'm sorry," he says finally. "About earlier. The whole hotel thing. I tried to tell Mum not to—"
"It's fine," you cut him off, still not looking at him.
"It's not fine. You shouldn't have been put in that position."
"Lando—"
"And I know this is weird, me staying here, but I promise I'll stay out of your way. You won't even know I'm—"
"Can you just hold the paint bucket?" you ask, your voice sharp with agitation. "Please. So I can reach this goddamn spot."
He's quiet for a second, then you hear him move. "Yeah. Yeah, of course."
He climbs up a few rungs on the other side of the ladder, taking the paint bucket from your hand, holding it steady so you can dip the roller properly. You stretch again, and finally—finally—you can reach the corner.
"Little to the left," you mutter, leaning further.
"You've got it," he says, and his voice is encouraging in that way that makes your chest ache with familiarity.
You're stretching, focusing on getting the paint smooth, when your foot shifts slightly on the rung. Just a little. Just enough.
"Careful—" Lando starts.
But it's too late. Your foot slips, your weight shifts wrong, and suddenly you're falling, paint roller in hand, and—
Lando tries to catch you while also holding the paint bucket, which is a disaster waiting to happen. What actually occurs is you crash into him with the full force of gravity, the paint bucket goes flying, and you both go down hard, hitting the drop cloth with a thud that knocks the air from your lungs.
Paint goes everywhere. All over you, all over him, all over the drop cloth. The bucket rolls away, leaving a trail of pale blue across the floor.
For a second, you just lie there on top of him, winded and disoriented. Then you register the position you're in—straddling his hips, your hands pressed against his chest, his hands on your waist where they'd tried to catch you.
You're both covered in paint. It's in your hair, on your face, soaking through your clothes. Lando's black t-shirt is now streaked with blue, and there's a paint smear across his jaw, and—
You look down at him, and he's looking up at you, and those fucking eyes, green and blue and so familiar it hurts, are wide and startled and too close.
"Are you okay?" he asks, his voice rough.
"Yeah," you breathe. "Are you?"
"Yeah."
Neither of you move. His hands are still on your waist, your hands are still on his chest, and you can feel his heart hammering under your palm, matching the frantic pace of your own.
The playroom door is open. You can hear voices downstairs—the twins laughing, someone's phone ringing, the normal sounds of family. Anyone could walk up here and see you like this.
You should move. You should get up, put distance between you, go back to the careful boundaries you've been maintaining.
But you don't.
"I'm sorry," he says quietly. "For, for everything. For that night, for not telling you I was seeing someone, for—"
"Don't," you say, and your voice comes out shakey. "You have nothing to apologize for."
"I hurt you."
"You're allowed to move on, Lando. We're divorced. You're allowed to—"
"I'm not with her anymore," he interrupts. "I ended it. That same night, after you left."
The breath leaves your lungs. "What?"
"I couldn't do it," he says, and there's something raw in his voice. "I couldn't pretend anymore. Couldn't be with someone when all I could think about was you showing up at my apartment, the look on your face when you heard her voice. Couldn't—" He stops, his jaw clenching. "I tried. I really tried to move on. But I can't. I don't know how."
You're staring at him, paint-covered and beautiful and saying things that are rearranging your entire understanding of the last three months.
"Lando—"
"I'm still in love with you," he says, and it comes out almost desperate. "I know I shouldn't be. I know we're divorced for a reason, that we couldn't make it work, that wanting it isn't enough. But I can't stop. I've tried, and I can't."
Your hands are shaking against his chest. Downstairs, you hear Flo call out something about finding the twins' favorite game.
"You can't say things like that," you whisper.
"Why not? It's true."
"Because—" Your voice breaks. "Because we already failed once. Because we have kids to think about. Because if we try again and it doesn't work—"
"What if it does work?" he asks, and one of his hands comes up to cup your face, his thumb brushing away a streak of paint on your cheek. "What if we're different now? What if we learned from our mistakes?"
"What if we make new ones?"
"Then we make new ones," he says. "Together."
You can hear footsteps on the stairs. Someone's coming. You're looking at those eyes, at the paint in his hair, at the way he's looking at you like you're everything, and something in you just, breaks.
So, fuck it, you think.
You kiss him.
The kiss detonates between you like something long-buried finally clawing its way out. Paint smears wet against your skin as his mouth opens under yours, a low sound rumbling in his chest, hands sliding up your waist like he’s afraid you’ll vanish if he doesn’t hold tight enough.
You feel his breath hitch when your hips sink down against him, nothing explicit yet, nothing obscene, just the kind of contact that sets every nerve in your body humming like an electrical wire about to snap.
He murmurs your name into your mouth, almost a plea, almost a warning, fingers threading into your hair, paint-slick and trembling. The footsteps on the stairs fade again—whoever it was turned back—and the silence that follows feels thick, charged, obscene in its own way.
“You have no idea what you’re doing to me,” he breathes, voice uneven, forehead pressed to yours.
Your heartbeat hammers against him. “Lando…”
His hands slide down your back, slow, deliberate, leaving streaks of white paint across your shirt. He studies you like you’re a storm he wants to step directly into, one palm flattening against the small of your back and pulling you flush to him, bodies fitting together with a familiarity that shouldn’t still exist but does, violently.
“I’m not letting you run from me this time,” he whispers, low enough that only your pulse can hear it. “Not after this.”
Your fingers curl into the front of his ruined shirt, dragging him up into another kiss that’s messy, needy, paint-tasting and breath-stealing. His hand slides under the hem of your shirt, not touching anything he shouldn’t, but close, close enough that your breath stutters in your throat and your whole body leans into him like gravity’s been rewritten.
The air between you vibrates with what you want to do. What he’s clearly seconds from doing. What you’ve both been starving for.
His lips trail down your jaw, slow like he’s relearning you, relearning what pulls a gasp from your chest, relearning the map of your skin with reverent, devastating precision. His breath skims your throat and your hips rock helplessly, instinctively, a soft sound escaping you before you can swallow it.
“Tell me to stop,” he whispers against your pulse.
You don’t. You can’t.
Your forehead drops to his shoulder, paint and sweat and heat sticking you together. His hands hold your waist like he’s anchoring himself. Like you’re the thing that keeps him steady.
“Then don’t say it,” he murmurs. “Don’t stop me.”
A door downstairs clicks, someone moving through the hallway, and you both freeze, not pulling apart, just breathing each other in, pressed tight, hearts slamming in sync.
The kiss churns through you like molten metal, blistering, clinging, reshaping the very structure of your bones as Lando drags your mouth open beneath his with the kind of hunger only a man who’s spent eighteen months pretending he didn’t need you could ever possess. His hands grip your waist hard enough that your breath shatters against his tongue, paint slick beneath your fingers as you clutch at his shoulders, bodies sliding together in a mess of color, need, and three months of biting back everything that’s burning through you now.
The floor is cold beneath him but his body is fire, every inch of him tense, straining up into you like he’s seconds from snapping. Your thighs bracket his hips, paint dripping from your knees onto the wood floor in slow pale rivers while his fingers dig into you like he can feel your heartbeat in the tips of them.
“Lando—” It comes out wrecked, scraped raw, not a protest in sight.
He kisses you harder, a low desperate growl vibrating up through his chest, rumbling against your ribs as his thumb strokes the underside of your jaw with a tenderness that contradicts everything else about the way he’s holding you. You feel the faintest tremor in his grip, and it does something catastrophic to your breath, because Lando Norris never shakes, never falters, never cracks.
Except under you.
“You have no idea,” he mutters against your lips, every word a ragged exhale, “how many nights I’ve wanted you like this how fucking impossible it’s been.”
Your hips move without thought, a slow involuntary grind down against him, your bodies aligning with obscene, devastating precision. The noise he makes is guttural, punched out of him as his head falls back against the floor with a muted thud, throat exposed, pulse hammering visibly.
A soft choked sound slips from his throat, and his grip on your hips tightens, fingers sliding under your shirt to the bare skin of your waist, paint smearing across you in pale streaks as his thumbs glide upward. Your breath seizes, spine arching instinctively when he skims just beneath your ribs, his fingertips tracing reverent slow lines that make your body bow toward him like he’s a magnet and you’re made of iron filings desperate to cling.
He breathes, your name unraveling in his mouth. Your nails rake through the paint in his hair, streaking more white into the messy curls as his hands finally—finally—slide fully beneath your shirt, palms scorching against your waist, your stomach, your ribs. His touch is almost worshipful, slow enough to be sensual, hungry enough to be maddening.
“Tell me to stop,” he whispers again, but this time his voice betrays him—he doesn’t want you to. Not even a little.
You lean down, lips brushing his ear, your breath hot against his skin.
“No.”
His lips trail down your jaw, slow like he's relearning you, relearning what pulls a gasp from your chest, relearning the map of your skin with reverent, devastating precision. His breath skims your throat and your hips rock helplessly, instinctively, a soft sound escaping you before you can swallow it.
"Tell me to stop," he whispers against your pulse.
You don't. You can't.
Your forehead drops to his shoulder, paint and sweat and heat sticking you together. His hands hold your waist like he's anchoring himself. Like you're the thing that keeps him steady.
"Then don't say it," he murmurs. "Don't stop me."
Your fingers find the hem of his paint-soaked shirt, tugging upward. He helps, sitting up just enough to pull it over his head before his mouth finds yours again, hungrier now, less careful. His hands slide under your shirt, your painting clothes, ratty and old and now ruined with blue streaks—and his palms are warm against your ribs, thumbs brushing the underside of your breasts.
You arch into the touch, a broken sound catching in your throat, and he swallows it with another kiss.
"We can't—" you try, even as your hands map the muscles of his back, feeling them shift under your touch. "Lando, everyone's downstairs—"
"I know," he says against your mouth, and his hand slides higher, cupping you through your bra. "I know, but I—"
He doesn't finish. He just kisses you again, rolling you both so you're beneath him on the paint-splattered drop cloth, his weight pressing you down in a way that makes you feel safe and desperate and like you might fly apart if he stops touching you.
Your shirt comes off. Then your bra, his fingers surprisingly steady on the clasp despite the urgency in every other movement. He pulls back just enough to look at you, sprawled beneath him, paint-streaked and breathing hard, and something in his expression shifts.
"You're so beautiful," he says, quiet and wrecked. "You're so—"
You pull him back down, unable to hear it, unable to let him say things that will make this more than what it is—physical, necessary, the release of three months of tension. But he's kissing you softer now, more intentional, his mouth moving from your lips to your jaw to the hollow of your throat, and lower.
His tongue traces your collarbone, teeth grazing gently, and your fingers thread into his hair, tugging slightly when he finds that spot that makes your back arch off the floor.
"Still sensitive here," he murmurs against your skin, and you can hear the smile in his voice.
"Shut up," you manage, but it comes out breathy, unconvincing.
He's taking his time now, despite the awareness that you're both on borrowed minutes, that someone could come looking for you. His hands are everywhere, your waist, your hips, sliding down to the button of your paint-covered jeans.
"Okay?" he asks, fingers pausing.
"Yes," you breathe. "God, yes."
The jeans come off, awkward on the drop cloth, and you'd laugh at the ridiculousness of it—stripping on the floor of an unfinished playroom, covered in paint, your entire family downstairs—but then his hand is between your thighs, and laughter is the furthest thing from your mind.
"Oh," you gasp, and his forehead drops to your shoulder.
"Still so responsive," he murmurs, and his fingers move in a way that suggests muscle memory, that suggests he knows exactly what you need. "Still so perfect."
You want to tell him to stop talking, stop saying things that make this complicated, but then he's shifting lower, pressing kisses down your stomach, and your brain empties of everything except the sensation of his mouth, his hands, the way he's touching you like you're something precious even as the urgency builds between you.
When he finally—finally—presses his mouth where you need him most, you have to bite your lip hard to keep from crying out. Your hand flies to your mouth, the other still tangled in his hair, and he's working you with the kind of focused attention that makes your thighs shake, makes heat coil tight and tighter in your core.
"Lando—" you gasp against your palm. "I'm going to—"
"I know," he says against you. "Let go. I've got you, baby."
And you do, falling apart with his name caught behind your teeth, your whole body tensing and releasing as he works you through it, gentle now, almost tender.
When you can breathe again, think again, he's kissing his way back up your body, and you can taste yourself on his lips when he kisses you.
"Your turn," you manage, your hand already moving to the button of his jeans.
"You don't have to—"
"I want to," you interrupt, and you push at his shoulder until he's on his back, until you're straddling him again, working his jeans and boxer briefs down his hips.
He's hard and perfect and familiar, and when you wrap your hand around him, his head falls back against the drop cloth with a muttered curse.
"Missed this," he groans as you stroke him slowly. "Missed you. Missed—fuck—"
You kiss him to stop the words, to keep this physical, uncomplicated. Your hand moves faster, and his hips are rocking up into your grip, and you can feel how close he is in the tension of his muscles, the raggedness of his breathing.
"Wait," he gasps, his hand catching your wrist. "Wait, I want—can we—"
He doesn't have to finish. You know what he's asking.
"Do you have—"
"Wallet," he manages. "Back pocket."
You find it, find the condom tucked inside, and he takes it from you with shaking hands, rolling it on while you watch, and then you're guiding him to your entrance, sinking down slowly, both of you gasping at the sensation.
"Oh god," you breathe, your hands braced on his chest. "Oh—"
"I know," he says, and his hands grip your hips, helping you move. "I know."
It's familiar and new all at once. The rhythm you find is instinctive, your bodies remembering even as everything else has changed. His hands guide you, pulling you down as he thrusts up, and the angle makes you see stars.
"Look at me," he says, and you do. Those eyes—green and blue and devastated—are fixed on your face, watching every reaction, every small change in expression. "Don't look away."
You couldn't if you tried. You're riding him on the floor of your playroom, both still streaked with paint, and you're looking into the eyes of the man you've loved for years, the man you've tried and failed to stop loving, and it's too much and not enough all at once.
"I love you," he says, and you should stop him, should tell him not to say it, but you're too close, too far gone. "I never stopped loving you."
"Lando—" It comes out broken.
"You don't have to say it back," he says, and one hand comes up to cup your face. "Just—let me say it. Let me—"
You kiss him, hard and desperate, and you're moving faster now, chasing that release, feeling it build at the base of your spine. His hand slides between you, finding where you need him, and that's all it takes.
You come apart again, biting his shoulder to muffle the sound, and he follows seconds later, your name a whispered prayer against your hair.
For a long moment, neither of you move. You're collapsed on his chest, both breathing hard, sticky with paint and sweat. His hand strokes slowly up and down your spine, and you can feel his heart hammering under your cheek.
"We should—" you start.
"I know," he says quietly.
But neither of you move. Not yet. You just lie there in the wreckage of your self-control, in the paint and the late afternoon light, and you let yourself have this moment before reality comes crashing back.
Before you have to face your family downstairs, before you have to explain why you took so long, before you have to figure out what the hell this means.
For now, you just breathe, and you try not to think about how right it feels to be in his arms again.
You separate slowly, reluctantly, the cool air of the playroom a shock after the heat of his body. Neither of you speak as you pull on your paint-ruined clothes, there's no saving them, but you need something to wear to get to the bathroom.
Lando stands, running a hand through his hair and leaving new blue streaks. "I'll use the guest bathroom," he says quietly. "You take the main one."
"Okay," you manage, your voice still rough.
He looks like he wants to say something else—something about what just happened, about what it means, but footsteps sound on the stairs. You both freeze.
"Just me!" Flo calls out before appearing in the doorway. She takes one look at you both—disheveled, paint-covered, definitely not looking like two people who just cleaned up a painting accident—and her eyebrows raise. "Right. So. Everyone's wondering what's taking so long."
"We spilled paint everywhere," you say, too quickly. "It was, there was a lot of paint."
"I can see that," Flo says, fighting a smile. "Mum's getting impatient about the game. You might want to shower quickly."
"We're going," Lando says, and you can hear the embarrassment in his voice.
Flo steps aside to let you both pass, and as you walk by, she whispers, "Your lips are swollen."
Your hand flies to your mouth, and she just grins.
The shower is both too long and not long enough. You stand under the hot water, washing blue paint from your hair, your skin, and you try not to think about what just happened. Try not to think about the way he said 'I love you' or the way your body responded to him like no time had passed at all.
Try not to think about the fact that you just had sex with your ex-husband on the floor of your playroom while both your families were downstairs.
When you finally emerge, dressed in clean clothes, soft lounge pants and an oversized jumper, you can hear the game in full swing downstairs. Laughter, the twins' excited voices, someone groaning about losing.
You take a breath and head down.
Everyone's gathered in the living room, your parents, Lando's parents, Flo, and the twins who are bouncing with energy despite it being nearly bedtime. Lando's there too, showered and changed into fresh clothes, his hair still damp. He glances up when you enter, and something passes between you before you both look away.
"Finally!" Mila shouts. "Mummy, you took forever!"
"Sorry, baby," you say, settling onto the floor next to where she's set up what appears to be a very complicated game involving cards and toy cars. "There was a lot of paint to wash off."
"You should be more careful," Thiago says seriously, and Adam laughs.
"Yes, you should," Cisca agrees, but she's looking between you and Lando with that expression again, the one that says she knows something's different and she's pleased about it.
The game is chaotic and makes absolutely no sense, but the twins are delighted, and you try to focus on that instead of the fact that you're hyperaware of Lando across the room, of every time his eyes drift to you, of the way Flo keeps smirking.
By the time bedtime rolls around, both twins are overtired and fighting it. They want a story, then another story, then water, then Mila can't find her specific stuffed elephant, and Thiago needs to line up his cars just right next to his bed.
"I'll do it," Lando offers when you're on the third story request. "You look exhausted."
"I'm fine," you start, but he's already settling between both beds, and the twins are delighted to have Daddy reading to them in Mummy's house.
You retreat to the hallway, leaning against the wall, listening to his voice drift out—doing different character voices, making the twins giggle even as their responses get slower, drowsier. Your mother passes by, pausing to kiss your cheek.
"It's good to see you both here," she says quietly. "Together, finally. Even if it's complicated."
You don't know what to say to that, so you just nod.
By the time Lando emerges, closing the door softly behind him, both twins are finally asleep. He looks tired, softer around the edges, and when his eyes meet yours in the dim hallway, you see the question there.
"We should talk," you say quietly.
"Yeah," he agrees. "We should."
You lead him downstairs to the kitchen, away from where your parents and his are still chatting in the living room. The room is quiet, just the hum of the refrigerator and the distant sound of conversation.
"So," you start, then stop. What are you supposed to say? 'Thanks for the orgasm, let's pretend it didn't happen and go back to co-parenting'?
"I meant what I said," Lando says, leaning against the counter. "Earlier. I'm still in love with you. That wasn't, it wasn't just something I said in the moment."
Your heart does something complicated. "Lando—"
"I know you're scared," he continues. "I'm scared too. We fucked it up once already, and doing it again with the kids involved—I know the stakes are higher. But I can't—" He runs a hand through his hair. "I can't keep pretending I'm okay with how things are. I can't keep dropping the kids off and leaving. I can't keep seeing you and not being able to touch you, talk to you properly. It's killing me."
You're gripping the counter behind you. "What are you asking?"
"I don't know," he admits. "I just know I want more than this. More than scheduled drop-offs and texts about the kids. I want—" He stops, looking at you with those devastating eyes. "I want to try again. If you do."
The words hang in the air between you. This is the moment. You could say no, could protect yourself, could keep the boundaries you've so carefully maintained.
Or you could jump.
"I'm terrified," you whisper.
"Me too."
"What if we fail again?"
"What if we don't?"
It's the same question from earlier, but this time you're not covered in paint, not lost in the heat of the moment. This time you have to decide with a clear head.
"I don't know how to do this," you admit. "How to be with you again. How to trust that it won't fall apart."
"We figure it out," he says, and he takes a step closer. "Together. We take it slow. We talk about the shit we didn't talk about last time. We do therapy if we need to. We—we try, actually fucking try."
You look at him—at this man you've loved for so long, the father of your children, the person who still knows you better than anyone—and you think about the alternative. More years of this ache, of pretending you're fine, of being alone.
"Okay," you hear yourself say.
His eyes widen. "Yeah?"
"Yeah," you confirm, and your voice is steadier now. "But slow. Really slow. And we don't tell the kids until we're sure. I won't, I can't have them hoping for something that might not work out."
"Agreed," he says immediately. "Whatever you need. Whatever makes you feel safe."
The relief on his face is palpable, and before you can second-guess yourself, he's crossing the space between you, pulling you into a hug that feels like coming home. You wrap your arms around his waist and let yourself have this—his warmth, his solidity, the steady beat of his heart under your ear.
"We should probably go to bed," you murmur against his chest. "Long day tomorrow."
"Yeah," he agrees, but neither of you move for a long moment.
When you finally separate and head upstairs, you pause outside the guest room where he'll be sleeping.
"Goodnight," he says softly.
"Goodnight."
You're in your own room for approximately twenty minutes before you accept that you're not going to sleep. You're just lying there in the dark, staring at the ceiling, thinking about him down the hall. Thinking about how your bed feels too big, too empty.
Thinking about how you don't want to be alone tonight.
Before you can talk yourself out of it, you're padding down the hallway in bare feet, your heart hammering. You knock softly on his door.
It opens almost immediately, like he wasn't sleeping either. He's in joggers and a t-shirt, his hair messy, and when he sees you, confusion and hope war on his face.
"Can I—" you start, then stop. This is ridiculous. You're twenty-seven years old. "Can I sleep here? With you? I just, I don't want to be alone."
His expression softens into something that makes your chest ache. "Yeah," he says, stepping aside. "Yeah, of course."
The guest room is smaller than yours, the bed a double instead of a queen, but when you slip under the covers and he slides in beside you, it doesn't feel cramped. It feels right.
He doesn't try anything, just opens his arms in invitation, and you curl into his side like you've done a thousand times before. His arm comes around you, holding you close, and you can feel the tension drain from your body.
"This okay?" he asks quietly.
"Yeah," you whisper. "This is perfect."
His lips press against your hair, not a kiss, exactly, just a gesture of affection, and his thumb traces slow circles on your shoulder.
"I missed this," he murmurs. "Just sleeping next to you. Waking up and you're there."
"Me too," you admit.
You lie there in the dark, listening to his breathing even out, feeling more settled than you have in eighteen months. Tomorrow you'll have to navigate the twins' birthday, both families watching you with knowing eyes, the complexity of whatever this new thing between you is.
But tonight, you just let yourself be held and for the first time in a long time, you fall asleep feeling like maybe—just maybe—everything might actually be okay.
back, an arm draped over your waist, breath soft against your neck. For a disoriented moment, you forget where you are, when you are—and then it all comes rushing back.
Lando's guest room. His bed. You asking to sleep here.
The early morning light is filtering through the curtains, pale and gentle, and you can tell by the quality of it that it's early, probably not even seven yet. The house is silent. No sounds of the twins stirring, no footsteps from your parents' room.
Just you and Lando, tangled together like you used to be.
His arm tightens slightly around your waist, and you realize he's awake. You can feel it in the way his breathing has changed, no longer the deep rhythm of sleep.
"Hi," he murmurs against your neck, his voice rough and low.
"Hi," you whisper back.
Neither of you move for a long moment. You're acutely aware of every point of contact—his chest against your back, his legs tucked behind yours, his hand splayed across your stomach. It's intimate and familiar and terrifying all at once.
"What time is it?" you ask quietly.
"Early," he says. "Sun's barely up."
You shift slightly, turning in his arms so you're facing him. His hair is messy from sleep, there's a crease on his cheek from the pillow, and his eyes are soft and unguarded in the early morning light. He looks younger like this, vulnerable, and your heart does something complicated in your chest.
"Did you sleep okay?" he asks, his hand moving to tuck a strand of hair behind your ear.
"Better than I have in months," you admit.
Something in his expression shifts, relief and tenderness and something deeper. "Me too."
The silence stretches between you, but it's not awkward. It's heavy with all the things you're both feeling, all the things you said last night and all the things you didn't say. His thumb traces your cheekbone, a feather-light touch that makes you shiver.
"We should probably talk more," you say. "About what this means. About how we do this."
"We should," he agrees, but his eyes are on your lips now, and you can feel the energy between you shifting, warming.
"Lando—"
"I know," he says softly. "We should talk. We should make a plan. We should be sensible and careful and—"
You kiss him.
It's different from yesterday in the playroom. Less desperate, less urgent. This is slow and deliberate, a choice you're making with a clear head in the soft morning light. His hand cups your face as he kisses you back, gentle and reverent, like he's savoring it.
"We really should talk," you murmur against his lips, even as you press closer.
"Later," he says, and his hand slides down your side, over the curve of your hip. "We can talk later."
"Someone could come looking for us—"
"The twins won't be up for at least another hour," he says, and now he's kissing down your jaw, your neck, finding that spot that makes your breath catch. "Your parents sleep late. Mine too."
"Very optimistic of you," you manage, but your fingers are already threading through his hair, your leg hooking over his hip.
"I'm an optimist," he says against your collarbone, and you can feel him smiling.
His hand slides under your sleep shirt and his palm is warm against your ribs. You arch into the touch, a quiet sound escaping you, and he swallows it with another kiss.
"We have to be quiet," you whisper.
"I know."
"Really quiet."
"I know," he repeats, and his hand moves higher, cupping your tit, thumb brushing over your nipple until it peaks. "I'll be good. Promise."
Your shirt comes off slowly, carefully, and then his follows. The covers pool around your waist as he rolls you onto your back, settling between your legs, and the weight of him is familiar and perfect and everything you didn't know you needed.
"Hi," he says again, looking down at you with eyes that are dark and soft and full of love.
"Hi," you breathe, and you pull him down for another kiss.
He's taking his time, relearning you in the gentle morning light, pressing kisses to places he used to know by heart. Your shoulder, the curve of your breast, taking your nipple into his mouth and making you gasp. The soft skin of your stomach, your hip bone. Every touch is deliberate, worshipful, like he's trying to memorize you all over again.
When he hooks his fingers in the waistband of your sleep pants, he pauses, looking up at you in question.
"Yes," you whisper.
They slide down your legs, taking your underwear with them, and then he's kissing his way back up, your ankle, your calf, the inside of your knee, your inner thigh, and you have to press your hand over your mouth to keep from making noise.
His breath ghosts over where you're already wet for him, and he groans softly. "Missed this," he murmurs. "Missed tasting you."
His tongue parts you slowly, a long, deliberate stroke that makes your hips jerk off the bed. His hands hold you steady as he works you with his mouth—slow circles around your clit, then lower, his tongue pressing inside you while his nose brushes that sensitive bundle of nerves.
"Lando," you gasp against your palm, and he hums against you, the vibration making you shake.
He's in no rush, alternating between his tongue and his fingers, sliding two inside you while his mouth focuses on your clit. He curls them just right, finding that spot that makes you see stars, and you have to bite down on your knuckle to stay quiet.
"So perfect," he whispers against you. "So fucking perfect for me."
The praise combined with the pressure of his fingers, the wet heat of his mouth, it's too much. You're climbing higher, thighs trembling on either side of his head, and when he adds a third finger, stretching you, you come apart with his name caught silently behind your teeth.
He works you through it gently, then kisses his way back up your body, giving you time to catch your breath. When he reaches your mouth, you kiss him deeply, tasting yourself on his lips, on his tongue.
"Your turn," you say, but when you reach for his joggers, he catches your hand.
"I need—" his voice is rough, strained. "I need to be inside you. Please."
"Yeah," you breathe, and you help him push his joggers and boxer briefs down.
He's hard and flushed, a bead of moisture at the tip, and when he settles between your thighs, you can feel him hot and heavy against you.
"Wait," you say, and he freezes immediately, pulling back to look at you with concern.
"What's wrong?"
"Nothing, just—" You meet his eyes. "We don't have anything. A condom."
Understanding dawns on his face.
"I'm still on the pill," you say quietly. "And I haven't—there hasn't been anyone since—"
"Me neither," he says quickly. "No one. Just, just that one time, and we used protection, and I got tested after, and—" He's rambling, nervous. "But only if you want to. We can stop, we can—"
"I want to," you interrupt. "I want to feel you. All of you."
His eyes darken, and he dips his head to kiss you again, deep and consuming. "Are you sure?"
"Yes," you whisper against his mouth. "Please."
He reaches down, guiding himself to your entrance, and you both inhale sharply at the first contact, skin on skin, nothing between you. He pushes in slowly, so slowly, and the stretch is perfect, the fullness overwhelming.
"Oh god," you breathe, your nails digging into his shoulders. "Oh—"
"I know," he gasps, and he's trembling with the effort of going slow. "I know, baby. You feel, fuck, you feel incredible."
When he's fully seated inside you, he stops, both of you adjusting to the sensation. His forehead drops to yours, both of you breathing hard.
"Okay?" he asks.
"So okay," you manage. "Move. Please move."
He pulls back slowly, almost all the way out, and the drag of him against your walls makes you both moan quietly. Then he pushes back in, just as slow, just as deliberate, and it's perfect and devastating and too much and not enough all at once.
"Look at me," he says softly, and you do.
Those eyes—green and blue and devastating—are locked on yours, and there's so much emotion in them that it makes your chest tight. Love and want and hope and fear all mixed together.
"I love you," he says, his hips rolling in a steady, deep rhythm. "I never stopped. Even when I tried, even when I thought I should, I couldn't."
Your eyes are burning, tears threatening at the corners. He's moving inside you, steady and deep, hitting that spot that makes your breath catch with every thrust, and it's too much—the intimacy of it, the vulnerability, the way he's looking at you like you're everything.
"I love you too," you whisper, and saying it out loud feels like jumping off a cliff. "I'm terrified, but I love you."
His hands tighten on your face, pulling you into a kiss that's somehow both tender and desperate. He's moving faster now, deeper, and you wrap your legs around his waist, changing the angle, taking him impossibly deeper.
"God, you're so tight," he groans against your mouth. "So perfect. Made for me."
His hand slides between your bodies, finding your clit, circling it in time with his thrusts. The dual sensation is overwhelming, pleasure building at the base of your spine, spreading through your limbs.
"I'm close," you gasp. "Lando, I'm—"
"I know, I can feel you," he says, and his rhythm is getting erratic, losing the steady pace. "Come for me. Want to feel you come on my cock."
The words combined with the pressure on your clit, the stretch and fullness of him inside you, it pushes you over the edge. You come with your hand pressed over your mouth, your whole body tensing and releasing, clenching around him in waves.
"Fuck," he gasps, and his hips stutter. "Where—where do you want—"
"Inside," you manage through the aftershocks. "Come inside me."
He makes a broken sound and buries himself deep, his whole body going rigid as he comes. You can feel him pulsing inside you, the warmth of him, and something about it feels monumental—this intimacy you haven't shared in so long, this vulnerability, this trust.
He collapses onto you carefully, both of you breathing hard, hearts racing in tandem. His face is buried in your neck, and you can feel his lips pressing soft kisses to your pulse point.
"That was—" he starts, then just laughs softly. "Yeah."
"Yeah," you agree, your fingers tracing patterns on his back.
He lifts his head to look at you, and his expression is so tender it makes your heart ache. "I meant it," he says quietly. "About trying again. About doing this right."
"I know," you whisper. "Me too."
"I'm scared," he admits.
"Me too."
His hand cups your face, thumb brushing away a tear you didn't realize had fallen. "But we're going to try anyway?"
"Yeah," you say, tilting your head up to kiss him softly. "We're going to try anyway."
He kisses you back, sweet and gentle, and you can feel him softening inside you. He pulls out slowly, and you both wince slightly at the sensitivity. He reaches for the tissues on the nightstand, cleaning you up with tender care before dealing with himself.
Then he's pulling you back into his arms, tucking you against his chest, and you settle there with your ear over his heart, listening to it beat steady and strong.
"We should probably get up soon," you murmur. "Before the twins wake up."
"Five more minutes," he says, his arms tightening around you.
"Lando—"
"Please. Just five more minutes."
You smile against his skin. "Okay. Five more minutes."
You both know you'll stay longer than that. You'll stay here wrapped up in each other until you hear the first sounds of the house waking, until reality creeps back in and you have to face what comes next.
But right now, in this quiet moment, it's just the two of you. And for the first time in eighteen months, you let yourself believe that maybe this time will be different.
𝒔𝒖𝒎𝒎𝒂𝒓𝒚: in order to revive the cameron name, you and rafe are engaged and must give the illusion of a loving couple.
𝒘𝒄: 1498 words
𝒄𝒘: none <3
𝒂/𝒏: guys i love kanthony so so much. here's my bridgerton au of rafe! i hope you guys like it.
তততততততততততততততততততততততততততততততততত
the cameron family was a powerful one with many connections. they were close enough in wealth to the bridgertons, and favourites of the queen. however, that had changed when the eldest sister, sarah, eloped with a man of the lower class despite being betrothed to the thornton family’s only son, besmirching the family name. lady whistledown had full coverage of the affair– it was now up to rafe to secure the cameron’s back into society’s good books– starting with your hand in marriage. your family was close with the bridgertons, which was how the idea of you and rafe was proposed in the first place after lady bridgerton mentioned how the cameron son needed a wife. you opposed the idea vehemently, as you simply could not stand the pompous brat that was rafe cameron. ultimately, you didn’t get a say in the matter– the cameron’s owned double the land your family did and did not ask for a dowry– so you and rafe were to soon be married. all you had to do was help paint the picture of a loving courtship.
you stood in the corner of the grand room, playing with a stray strand of hair as you watched couples dance in harmony, their footwork flawless. as part of your engagement, you and rafe were to attend whichever high society event was going on, to show people how in love you were. it was absolutely insufferable.
rafe wasn’t who he was a few years ago. he wasn’t as boastful and mean anymore, but he certainly wasn’t by any means fit for a ‘loving husband’. lost in your thoughts, you almost didn’t feel it when your gloved hand was seized by a strong one, leading you out the doors and deep into the gardens. a gasp left your lips, the sudden movement causing panic to spiral within you. but when you turned and saw the owner of the tight grip, you were unable to resist the scowl that crept onto your face, a familiar expression for whenever you laid eyes on rafe.
“need i remind you, we are to be wed. you are foolish if you truly believe that your mannerisms around me are those of love and not loathing.” the moonlight cast a pale light onto his face, accentuating his sharp features. anger swirled in his eyes as he stood underneath the tree, leaves falling gracefully behind him.
“lord cameron, i am simply doing my duty. if you are not pleased with how I present myself around you, I am perfectly content to leave.” your voice was steady, eyebrows furrowed as you stared into his blue eyes.
“i did not say that– what i want is for you to act like my betrothed, and get that ridiculous scowl off your face.” he exhaled, his exasperation directed at you.
“If that is what you want, alright.” you sighed, turning to trace the bark on the tree, doing anything for him to leave. your lilac gown swayed in the wind, bunching around your ankles.
“do not turn away from me. this conversation is not over.” he sneered, frustrated at your demeanour. the night was silent, filled only by the sound of leaves rustling and rafe’s voice.
“what more could you possibly want from me, my lord?” you refused to face him, remaining still, tracing the lines in the tree. after rafe realised you had no intent of facing him, he walked over to where you stood, his hand on your waist as he forcefully spun you around. a sharp inhale left your lips at the unfamiliar touch.
“i want you to stop loathing me as you do.” his eyes were illuminated by the moon’s light, a certain softness appearing in his irises. his hand lingered at your waist before eventually returning to his side. you had expected his touch to burn, something you wouldn’t be able to stand. but now that it was gone, your waist felt awfully bare.
“i fear that is quite impossible.” you avoided his eyes, instead focusing yours on a particularly beautiful flower that lay on the grass by your feet. rafe’s hand did not hesitate to settle on your chin, lifting your head, forcing you to meet his gaze. you felt your pulse quicken, the proximity of the two of you becoming evident. you drank in his appearance– his navy coat suited him well.
“very well then. although, I would appreciate it if you loathed me in private. this arrangement can only work if we allow others to believe that we are in love.” he said, his jaw clenched. his hand retracted from your chin. silence formed in the air, waiting to be broken. but before you could speak again, rafe kneeled before you on one knee. his hand took yours, gently pulling the white glove off. he planted a small kiss to your knuckles.
“what on earth are you–” you were confused as to where he could be going with this. as you tried to ask, he cut you off.
“you must learn not to recoil from me. i do not know why, but for some reason you and everyone else act as if i will hurt you. but i can assure you that you are safe with me.” he stood up, towering over you as he brushed stray grass off his navy jacket.
“i… i know you will not hurt me. i simply do not like being touched as a man such as yourself. a man so arrogant and conceited.” you slipped your glove onto your hand, wiping away the grass stains.
“i see. for tonight, you will forget that arrogant man you have thought up in your head, and allow me the honour of a dance.” he extended his hand toward you, ignoring your puzzled look. hints of anger lingered in his voice, and you knew he was trying. you glanced at his hand, then back up to his eyes. what an absurd suggestion, dancing in the gardens with no harp, no music– nothing to guide you except for rafe’s steady hands. he kept his palm outstretched as he waited for yours. knowing he would not relent, your hand found its way to settle comfortably in his as he pulled you in, your back against his chest. “it is a beautiful night.” his voice sounded in your ear as your feet worked in tandem, steps effortless. you nodded, turning your head in the slightest to meet his gaze. it was a beautiful night, with the stars overhead in marvelous clusters.
“i apologise for any inconveniences i may have caused you. i have been under immense pressure from my father recently, and he is certainly not someone who brings out the best in me. often, i tend to lose control. i truly hope that that will not be the case with you and i.” he whispered, his breath fanning your ear. he twirled you around so that you faced him. you swallowed. rafe cameron was being vulnerable. with you.
“i assure that it will not. i will try to make this work, my lord. i suppose you are not as arrogant as i believed.” you lifted your lashes, eyes meeting his. he tugged you slightly closer and you gave him the smallest of smiles. the corners of his lips turned up very slightly.
“it is getting quite late. might i suggest we head back to the ball?” you cleared your throat, letting go of his hand.
“of course.” he agreed as you began walking on the stone path. the pathway was darkened, the lack of light disturbing your sight. as you walked, you became wary of the vines sprawled out on the stones, with a few of them catching onto the hem of your dress. alas, your caution was not enough, for you ended up tripping over a large shrub. you closed your eyes, expecting for your face to meet with the cold stones, when rafe’s arm swung around your waist, pulling your back against his chest. your chest rose and fell, eyes widened.
“you must be careful, miss l/n, for these vines can be dreadfully dangerous.” his lips grazed the shell of your ear, his voice barely above a whisper. you felt his heart beating behind you, matching the same rapid beat of yours.
“thank you, my lord.” your voice came out breathless, heat tinging your cheeks. his arm was still wrapped around your lower waist, his hold protective. “we shall continue on.” your hand pushed his arm away as you lifted your dress to step over the shrub. as you walked, rafe caught up alongside you and laced his arm in yours. you gave him a questionable look.
“to show our courtship to the people— and for your protection.” he gestured his head toward the estate, then tipped it back to you, a smirk playing on his lips. you rolled your eyes before relaxing your arm in his. it was not a bad evening— quite pleasant, in fact.
Summary: Two disappearances shake Hawkins: Holly Wheeler and Steve’s girlfriend, Y/n. Between lies, illusions, and Vecna’s power, hope wavers. Who will manage to escape before the darkness traps them?
Word Count: 2,5k
Author’s Note: English is not my first language, so I apologize for any grammatical changes or mistakes that may appear in the text. I appreciate your understanding and patience as I continue to improve.
Act I: The Calm in the Darkness
The awakening was slow, as if emerging from a dream too deep. Y/n opened her eyes and the first thing she perceived was a constant murmur, a sound similar to the heartbeat of a distant heart. The place was not a cold cell, nor a space of torture, but something that seemed designed to reassure her. The walls breathed softly, expanding and contracting as if they were alive. Each movement released a faint glow, lights that turned on and off like stars trapped in an artificial sky.
The ground was soft, almost like moss, and as she walked barefoot she felt that it held her with delicacy. The air was impregnated with a metallic aroma, mixed with something sweet, like withered flowers. Everything seemed like a dream, a strange refuge that she could not understand.
In the middle of that setting was Henry. Sitting in a dark chair, with his back straight and hands interlaced, he observed her with a disturbing calm. His eyes, deep and fixed, seemed to read every thought that crossed through her mind.
—Do not be afraid —he said with a soft voice, almost paternal—. Here you are safe.
She looked at him with curiosity. She did not remember much of her past, only blurred fragments that slipped like shadows in her memory. There were faces that she could not manage to identify, laughs that faded before being able to catch them, and an emptiness that weighed in her chest. Henry, instead, was there, solid, present, like a guardian protecting her from a hostile world she could not manage to remember.
They spent hours conversing. Henry spoke to her of the fragility of humans, of how pain was the force that shaped them, of how loss revealed the true nature of people. His words were harsh, but he said them with a serenity that enveloped her. She listened, fascinated, feeling that there was a strange connection between both, as if he understood things that she had forgotten.
—Suffering is inevitable —Henry explained, with that voice that seemed to drag echoes from another world—. But it is also what makes us transcend.
She frowned, trying to understand.
—And me? Why am I here?
Henry smiled barely, a smile that was not warm, but not cruel either.
—Because you are different. Because in you there is something that must not be lost.
The brunette lowered her gaze. She did not know what it meant to be “different,” but the way in which he said it made her feel special, as if there were a hidden purpose in her existence.
The days —or what seemed to be the passage of time in Camazotz— passed with that routine: long conversations, shared silences, and the sensation that the place was alive, watching them. She became accustomed to the company of Henry, to his deep voice that filled the void of her mind. Sometimes, even, she felt that she trusted him.
She did not know that she was a prisoner. She did not know that Camazotz was a prison disguised as a sanctuary.
Act II: Dustin and D’Artagnan
The memory hit y/n like a lightning bolt. She was no longer in Camazotz, but in the real world, on an ordinary afternoon in Hawkins. She had finished her workday as a babysitter at the Wheelers' house: Holly was quietly playing with her dolls, and Mike was not there, as Karen had told her he was at Will's house, playing endless games of Dungeons & Dragons. Y/n said goodbye with a tired smile, leaving through the front door.
In that same instant, Steve Harrington appeared on the porch, with a bouquet of flowers in his hand. His expression was nervous, almost clumsy: he had come to apologize to Nancy, to try to mend what he had broken. Upon seeing her leave, Steve gave her a quick smile, barely a greeting between acquaintances. y/n looked at him with curiosity, without stopping for too long.
But before she could walk away, a noise made her turn. Dustin Henderson burst onto the scene, carrying a fish tank covered with a towel. His breathing was heavy, his eyes shining with a mix of excitement and fear.
—I need help! —he exclaimed, almost tripping on the entrance step.
Steve frowned, surprised.
—What the hell do you have there, Henderson?
Dustin removed the cloth and showed D’Artagnan (Dart), a slimy, small creature with shiny eyes and a tiny mouth full of teeth. y/n instinctively stepped back, while Steve leaned in to get a better look.
—I found him in my trash —Dustin explained, with pride and nervousness—. He’s special, Steve. He’s not just any pet!
Steve left the flowers on the hall table, completely forgetting about Nancy for a moment. His face hardened.
—This isn't safe. What if he grows and becomes… something else?
Y/n observed the creature with unease. There was something inside her telling her that Dart was not simply a curious find. The memory intensified: Dustin insisting that Dart was unique, Steve trying to keep his calm, and her caught between both, feeling that something dark was hidden behind that small creature.
The moment turned darker when Dustin, with a cracking voice, confessed what he had discovered at his house.
—He ate Mews… my cat.
The silence fell like a weight. y/n felt a shiver run down her spine. Steve looked at him with incredulity, and for the first time, the boy’s confident smile vanished completely.
—Henderson… this isn't a game.
y/n lowered her gaze, moved by the mix of pain and hope on Dustin’s face. He always saw beyond fear, always found something special even in the impossible. But now, the reality was clear: Dart was not just a strange creature, he was a threat.
The memory faded slowly, as if someone were turning off the lights of the scene. y/n was back in Camazotz, with Henry observing her from the shadows. His eyes shone with a mix of curiosity and jealousy.
—What did you see? —he asked, his deep voice resonating in the air.
y/n blinked, still confused.
—A boy… with a creature. And… a cat.
Henry frowned, his expression hardening.
—That memory should not exist.
The walls of Camazotz vibrated, as if the place itself disapproved of what had just happened. But in y/n’s heart, Dustin’s spark remained alive: the hope that even in the impossible, something valuable could be found… although also dangerous.
Act III: The Mall
Camazotz breathed in silence. The walls expanded and contracted as if they were giant lungs, releasing a murmur that seemed to accompany every word. Y/n was sitting on the soft ground, with her legs crossed, watching how the faint lights flickered like trapped stars. In front of her, Henry looked at her with that disturbing calm that enveloped her, as if his every gesture were calculated to keep her close.
—Do you know why you are here? —Henry asked, his deep voice resonating like an echo that did not quite fade away.
Y/n lowered her gaze.
—I don’t know. I just… feel like this place protects me. That you protect me.
Henry leaned toward her, his eyes shining with a mix of nostalgia and obsession.
—I had a sister —he said, with an unexpectedly soft tone—. Small, fragile… but full of light. She looked at me as if I were her world.
Y/n observed him, surprised. Never before had Henry spoken of his past with such clarity.
—What happened to her? —she asked, almost in a whisper.
Henry closed his eyes for an instant, as if the memory pierced him with pain.
—I lost her. The light went out. And since then… everything changed.
The silence extended between them. Y/n felt a shiver, but also a strange connection. Henry treated her with a delicacy that she did not expect, as if he saw her not only as a prisoner, but as a reflection of that lost sister.
—Sometimes… —Henry continued, opening his eyes and fixing them on her—, when I look at you, I remember what it was like to have her near. Your voice, your gestures… they remind me too much of her.
Y/n looked away, uncomfortable. There was something in his words that enveloped her, that made her feel special, but also trapped.
—I am not your sister —she said, with firmness, although her voice trembled.
Henry smiled barely, a smile that was not warm, but not cruel either.
—I know. But I cannot help it. You make me remember what I lost.
The walls of Camazotz vibrated, as if the place itself reacted to the conversation. And then, as if Henry’s words had opened a crack in her memory, a flashback hit her with force.
The memory: Starcourt Mall, Scoops Ahoy
Suddenly, Y/n was in the Starcourt Mall, surrounded by bright lights, 80s music, and the bustle of families and teenagers. The air smelled of popcorn, cotton candy, and cheap perfume.
In front of her, Steve Harrington was wearing his ridiculous sailor uniform at Scoops Ahoy. The blue hat sat crooked on his head and the striped shirt looked more like a costume than a uniform. With a nervous smile, he offered her a strawberry ice cream.
—It’s not the best job in the world, but at least we have free ice cream —he joked, winking at her.
Behind the counter, Robin Buckley let out a sarcastic laugh.
—Free for us, sure. Although if Steve keeps trying to impress every girl who walks in, we’re going to go out of business.
Y/n laughed softly, feeling how the atmosphere filled with a warmth that contrasted with the darkness of Camazotz. She remembered the afternoons there, listening to Robin tell absurd stories about customers and laughing with Steve while he tried, clumsily, to appear charming. It was a refuge in the middle of chaos, a place where she could forget for an instant the monsters and shadows that lurked in Hawkins.
The memory faded slowly, as if someone were turning off the lights of the mall. Y/n was back in Camazotz, with Henry observing her from the shadows. His eyes shone with a mix of curiosity and jealousy.
—That place… that boy… why do you go back to him? —he asked, his voice deep.
Y/n did not know what to answer. She only felt that this memory was real, more real than the world in which she was trapped.
Act IV: Max and the Shared Pain
Camazotz was in silence, but it was not a peaceful silence. The walls vibrated as if they listened to every thought of Y/n. Henry was sitting in front of her, with that disturbing calm that enveloped him. His eyes studied her, as if every gesture of hers were a clue to something he needed to understand.
—You are different —Henry said, with a deep voice—. You are not like the others. You feel too much. That compassion… is what makes you weak.
Y/n looked at him, confused. —Weak? I don’t think so. Feeling is what keeps me alive.
Henry tilted his head, intrigued. —I also had someone who made me feel… human. My sister. She looked at me with tenderness, even when the world rejected me. But tenderness saves no one. Tenderness breaks.
The words stuck into Y/n like a sting. And then, as if Henry had opened a crack in her mind, a memory hit her with force.
The memory: The Case of the Missing Lifeguard / The Mouse Hunter Y/n was in Hawkins, at the Maxfields' house. Max was sitting on the floor, her eyes red from so much crying. Billy, her brother, had changed. He was not the same arrogant and explosive boy that everyone knew: now there was something dark in him, something that made him more dangerous, more terrifying. The Mind Flayer controlled him, and every encounter with him was a nightmare.
Max trembled, unable to comprehend how her brother could look at her with those empty eyes. Y/n approached slowly, sitting by her side. —You are not alone —she said to her, firmly, taking her hand—. Whatever happens, I will be with you.
Max looked at her, with tears in her eyes. —He’s my brother… but I don’t recognize him anymore.
Y/n squeezed her hand tightly. —Then we will face it together.
The memory intensified: the tension in the house, the constant fear that Billy would appear at any moment, the sensation that the Mind Flayer was everywhere. Y/n remembered how she had tried to protect Max, how she had been a silent support in the middle of the chaos.
The memory: The Battle of Starcourt The flashback changed setting. Now she was at the Starcourt Mall, in the middle of the final battle. The air was thick with smoke, screams, and the roar of the Mind Flayer. Billy was there, under the absolute control of the creature, turned into a weapon against his own friends.
Y/n remembered Max’s desperation, the pain in her eyes seeing her brother transformed into something monstrous. She herself had felt the fear of facing Billy, knowing that behind that brutal strength there still remained a fragment of the boy who had once been human.
In an instant of tension, Y/n stepped between Max and Billy, trying to stop him. —Billy, listen —she shouted, with a cracking voice—. You are not this. You are not just the Mind Flayer.
For a second, Billy’s eyes seemed to waver, as if a spark of humanity were trying to break through. But the roar of the Mind Flayer extinguished it again, and the battle continued with violence.
Return to Camazotz The memory faded, and Y/n was back in Camazotz. Henry observed her with fascination, his eyes shining with a mix of curiosity and rage.
—That boy… Billy —Henry said, with a low voice—. He too was a prisoner. Not of me, but of another power. And what did you do? You looked at him with compassion. You tried to save him.
Y/n looked at him firmly. —Because there was still something of him there. Because no one deserves to be erased completely.
Henry leaned toward her, his voice heavy with obsession. —That is what you do not understand. Compassion does not save. Compassion binds you. It makes you weak.
Y/n clenched her fists, feeling how the memory of Max and Billy burned inside her. —No. Compassion makes me strong. Because it reminds me of who I am.
The walls of Camazotz vibrated with force, as if the place itself reacted to the confrontation. Henry looked at her with intensity, as if in that moment he were deciding whether to see her as an ally… or as a threat.
Act V: Romance with Steve
Camazotz was darker than ever. The walls breathed with a slow rhythm, as if the entire place waited for something. Henry stayed close to Y/n, observing her with that mixture of obsession and calm that enveloped her.
—Do you know what is happening outside? —Henry asked, his deep voice resonating like an echo—. Hawkins is under quarantine. The military has sealed the streets, and your little Holly Wheeler… has disappeared.
Y/n looked at him with horror. —What… what are you saying? Holly… where is she?
Henry smiled barely, with that smile that was not warm, but not cruel either. —She is part of my plan. The Upside Down needs a new link, and Holly is perfect.
The words stuck into Y/n like knives. The air became heavier, and then, as if Henry’s confession had opened a crack in her mind, a memory hit her with force.
The memory: Steve and the rescue plan In Hawkins, everything was chaos. The streets were full of military barricades, the neighbors lived with fear, and the Upside Down seemed closer than ever. Steve Harrington walked with a frown, accompanied by Robin, Dustin, and Lucas. They had spent three days without seeing Y/n, and at first they had not worried too much: she used to disappear for hours, inventing believable excuses like she was helping Karen Wheeler with Holly or that she had stayed at the library looking for information about the portals.
But now, three days were too many. And the worst: Y/n had not attended the “break-in” they did every night to enter the military base and monitor the soldiers' movements. That absence was the definitive alarm.
—It’s not normal —Robin said, crossing her arms—. Y/n never misses. —Exactly —added Dustin, nervous—. She is always there, even when she says she is tired. Something happened.
Steve clenched his fists, feeling a knot in his stomach. —We have to find her. And fast.
Meanwhile, Will began to show strange signs: visions, headaches, and a connection increasingly strong with the Upside Down. Max remained in a coma, trapped in a limbo from which no one knew if she could wake up. Everything seemed to fall apart, and Y/n’s absence was the straw that broke the camel's back.
The intimate memory: Steve and the stars In the middle of that tension, Y/n remembered a different moment. A quiet night, far from the noise of the mall and the chaos of Hawkins. Steve had taken her to a secluded place, an open field where the stars shone brightly.
They sat on the ground, looking at the sky. Steve was nervous, but his voice was sincere. —I don’t know what is going to happen tomorrow —he said, with his eyes fixed on the stars—. Hawkins is changing, and everything seems to crumble. But I know that I want to be with you, whatever happens.
Y/n looked at him, moved. It was not a cliché romance: there were no flowers or grandiloquent declarations. Only long conversations, looks that said more than words, and the certainty that they understood each other in silence. She smiled, leaning her head on his shoulder. That memory burned like fire in her heart, a fire that kept her alive even in the darkness of Camazotz.
Return to Camazotz: Henry’s fury The memory faded, and Y/n was back in Camazotz. Henry observed her with rage, his eyes shining with contained fury.
—He cannot have you! —he roared, his voice echoing in the living walls—. You are mine!
Y/n backed away, but did not look away. —I am not yours, Henry. I never will be.
Henry stood up, his silhouette projecting long and threatening shadows. —That boy… Steve Harrington. He does not understand what you are. He cannot protect you from the void. Only I can do it.
Y/n clenched her fists, feeling how the memory of Steve burned inside her. —Steve reminds me of who I am. You only want to erase me.
The brainwashing Henry advanced slowly, and the walls of Camazotz began to close around Y/n. His voice became deeper, more hypnotic.
—Do not fight against me. You do not have to suffer. Let me guide you. Let me show you what you really are.
Y/n tried to resist, but the murmur of the place intensified, penetrating her mind like a poison. The lights flickered, and every word from Henry seeped into her thoughts, erasing little by little the strength of her memories.
—Steve… —she whispered, trying to hold onto the image of the stars. —Steve does not matter —Henry responded, with a firm voice—. He is weak. I am eternal. I am your truth.
Tears rolled down Y/n’s cheeks. The fire of the memory with Steve slowly went out, replaced by the darkness of Camazotz. Her breathing became slower, her eyes emptier.
Henry extended his hand, and she, trembling, took it. —That is better —he said, with a satisfied smile—. Now let's go, little one.
Y/n lowered her gaze, submissive, trapped in Henry’s brainwashing. The spark of resistance still existed, hidden in the deepest part of her heart, but on the surface, she seemed to have surrendered.